《Chasing My Pregnant Wife》 Chapter 1 Chasing My Pregnant Wife Night Revtions Curled up under the covers, Rosalie Young gently caressed her belly. After a while, she breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, the baby was okay. When he came homest night, Theodore Spencer had wanted to be intimate. As the couple hadn¡¯t seen each other for two months, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him. Theodore had already woken up and washed up. He was wearing a gray custom suit that perfectly fit his tall and slender body, giving him an elegant and charming air. Currently, he was sitting in a chair with a tablet in hand. His fingers slid gracefully across the screen, exuding a hint ofziness and sensuality. Rosalie was wrapped tightly in the nket with only her head exposed. When Theodore noticed her staring at him, he calmly asked, ¡°Are you awake? Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie put on her pajamas, blushing as she crawled out of bed. In the dining room, Rosalie kept pushing her food around her te as she caressed her belly with one hand. After a while, she nervously spoke up, but Theodore also spoke at the same time. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± the couple said simultaneously. The two fell silent and stared at each other. After a moment of silence, Theodore said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go first,¡± Rosalie replied, knowing that Theodore rarely took the initiative. to talk to her about anything. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. papers. ¡°I¡¯ve had divorce up, and I¡¯ll have someone send them to youter. If you don¡¯t like any of the terms, let me know, and I¡¯ll fix it. You should sign as soon as possible,¡± said Theodore casually, as he leisurely cut into the omelet on his te. Rosalie froze and her mind immediately went nk. Even though she was sitting on a chair, she felt like she was about to fall. She even forgot to breathe. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± she asked hoarsely, her tone tinged with disbelief. She secretly pinched her leg to see if she was dreaming. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was calm and devold of any warmth. Rosalie¡¯s mind was instantly muddled. Justst night, they were doing the most intimate thing in the world, and now, he was casually proposing a divorce! She covered her belly with slightly moist eyes. ¡°What if we have¡­¡± ¡°Cynthia has returned, so our contractual marriage should end,¡± Theodore dered. Rosalie fell silent. The sweet life she shared with Theodore over the past year almost made her forget that their marriage had been a contractual one from the start. From the beginning, Rosalie knew that her husband¡¯s heart belonged to someone else, and she would eventually have to divorce him. ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± Theodore asked, maintaining a calm and professional demeanor, as if he was discussing a business contract. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Rosalie moved her hand from her belly to her leg, clutching her skirt tightly. Through the thin fabric, her nails almost pierced her palms because of how hard she was clenching her fists. Since her husband was going to divorce her, surely he didn¡¯t want this child, right? That woman would be unhappy if he did. ¡°Oh, and¡­ Tell Grandma you want to divorce me because you have no feelings for me and aren¡¯t happy with this marriage,¡± Theodore added. Rosalie forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± If Theodore brought up the matter of divorce to his grandmother, the eldelydy would surely get angry. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s calm response, Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a smile. It was hard to tell if he was rxed or mocking her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s also the truth. You were never happy, and now you can be free.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Rosalie replied softly. Her throat felt as heavy as lead, and she struggled to respond. Perhaps this was for the best. At least Theodore wouldn¡¯t feel burdened. Theodore frowned slightly. It was as if he had gained some understanding after hearing her answer. He hummed softly and said, ¡°Alright then.¡± Chapter 2 Rosalie lowered her head, smiling bitterly. What else could she ask for? She was sure she had exhausted all the luck in her life to get a chance to marry the man before her. Her parents were ordinary employees at SK Enterprise. They had been trapped in the control room during a fire, but had managed to shut down the critical systems before they died. Their actions prevented the release of toxic substances and avoided more casualties. The media had reported on the incident for several days straight, sharing recordings of her parents¡® last conversation with the outside world. Orphaned at the age of ten, Rosalie was taken in by her aunt, who was the only option avable. However, the woman smoked, drank, and gambled. A yearter, Rosalie¡¯s aunt squandered all the money SK Enterprise had given the young girl topensate for the loss of her parents. When Rosalie was eleven years old, her aunt dumped her at the doorstep of SK Enterprise. Clutching her backpack tightly to her chest, Rosalie waited at thepany¡¯s entrance for two days. She was hungry and tired, but had nowhere else to go. Finally, when the chairman of SK Enterprise saw her as he passed by, he took her home. From then on, he provided for Rosalie, taking care of everything from her education to her daily needs. Eventually, he had her marry his grandson, Theodore. Theodore didn¡¯t oppose the marriage, but he privately told Rosalie, ¡°Even if we get married, I can¡¯t give you affection. If Cynthiaes back, our marriage will end. You can¡¯t object when that time comes.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart ached at his words. It was as if he had taken a knife and stabbed her heart. But she knew that if she refused to marry him, his grandmother, Reba Jarvis, would definitely me Theodore and wouldn¡¯t let it go. Reba might even ruin her health out of anger. So, even though it hurt, Rosalie could only nod and bear it. ¡°No problem. Anyway, I only see you as a brother. I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you. If you want a divorce, just tell me anytime. I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± she had said. That was how their marriage began. After they got married, Theodore treated Rosalie like a precious treasure. Everyone thought he loved her very much, but she knew he was only doing these things because he was a responsible man. He treated her kindly out of duty, not love. Now, that duty had ended. Rosalie finished thest bite of egg on her te and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going back to the room.¡± She stood up, pulled out the chair, and was about to leave. However, as she stood up, she realized her head felt heavy and her feet light. She stepped forward too quickly. With a twist of her foot, she tumbled forward. ¡°Ah!¡± Instinctively, she covered her belly. She panicked and tried to stop her fall, but she was suddenly lifted up and cradled in a pair of strong arms. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you hurt?¡± Theodore carefully checked her body. When he found nothing wrong, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. You¡¯re all grown up, but you¡¯re still like a child,¡± he said with a hint of reproach. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night,¡± Rosalie said, avoiding his gaze. What was the point of his concern? Rosalie tried to shake off his hand, but Theodore seemed to sense something and furrowed his brow. He lifted her higher and more securely in his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± A startled Rosalie instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°I¡¯m carrying you so you won¡¯t fall again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Put me down, okay? This isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate about it?¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Theodore looked at her nkly, a hint of displeasure flickered briefly in his eyes. ¡°We still need to sign the papers. We¡¯re still husband and wife before that happens. Or are you trying to say that you never wanted me to touch you from the beginning, and now you can¡¯t wait to keep y N?velDrama.Org is the owner. distance? His tone was somewhat harsh. He made it sound as if the divorce was something she had coldly proposed, something he could only reluctantly ept. Chapter 3 ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Rosalie snapped, feeling a bit angry. If she had meant it like that, she wouldn¡¯t have let him touch herst night, especially since she was pregnant. Without saying anything else, Theodore carried her back to the bedroom and ced her gently on the bed. His movements were tender and caring, causing Rosalie to desperately hold back her tears. ? As he straightened her clothes, hisrge hands inadvertently brushed. against her belly. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed his hand and pushed it away. Her lower abdomen was still very t, but instinctively, she felt guilty and was worried about being discovered. Theodore paused at her actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Was she not letting him touch her now because they were about to get a divorce? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep well and am feeling a bit dizzy,¡± Rosalie exined, giving an excuse. ¡°Shall I call a doctor? You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Theodore reached out and touched her forehead. She didn¡¯t feel warm and her temperature was normal, but he still felt like something was off. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t risk having a doctore over now, lest they discover her pregnancy. ¡°I just need to sleep. I¡¯ll be fine after a nap.¡± +25 BORUS Rose, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Either tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Did she think he didn¡¯t know that she was hiding something? Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been intimate. It¡¯s taking me¨Ca while to recover because we did it so suddenlyst night. You don¡¯t have to take me to the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest. It¡¯ll be awkward to go to the hospital when there¡¯s nothing wrong with me.¡± Upon hearing her reasonable exnation, a hint of embarrassment shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He immediately pulled up the nket to cover her. ¡°You should have said so earlier. You didn¡¯t have to get up, I could have brought breakfast to bed for you.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists under the nket, holding back her tears. He was so cruel. How could he care for her like this after proposing a divorce? Theodore raised his hand and nced at the time on his watch. It looked like he had something to attend to. ¡°Honey¡­ Mr. Spencer, if you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll be fine after I get some rest.¡± Theodore frowned at the way she addressed him. She had never called him that before. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Theodore sounded calm, but his tone carried a hint of restrained anger. Rosalie hardened her heart and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced, so it¡¯s better to adapt early. If we identally call each other too affectionately after the divorce, others might misunderstand.¡± Finding her words grating, Theodore stood up and turned to leave without another word. Almost simultaneously, Rosalie turned her body, tears silently streaming down her face. Theodore¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted, and he turned back to his wife. ¡°Rose, you¡¯ve always seen me as a brother, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie was slightly startled at his question. Why was he bringing this up now? She discreetly wiped away the tears on her face before looking up at Theodore. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Before we got married, you said you had no romantic feelings for me and that you only saw me as a brother.¡± ¡°I did say that.¡± ¡°Your feelings haven¡¯t changed, right? You don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for me, and you only see me as a brother, don¡¯t you?¡± Staying silent, Rosalie clutched the bedsheet tightly, her knuckles turning white. She bit her lip hard, tears flowing incessantly as she struggled to control her trembling body. When she firstid eyes on Theodore at the age of eleven, she had been drawn to him. His eyes seemed to hold the beauty of the entire gxy. They got engaged at neen, and she married him at twenty. Now, she was twenty¨Cone years old. Since the start, her feelings for him had never wavered. Instead, they had grown deeper with time. Although they had only been married for a year, they had been N?velDrama.Org is the owner. together for ten years. He was her entire youth, and no one else could ever hold her heart. It was as if she had been poisoned, and he was her antidote. S ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± Theodore pressed. Chapter 4 ¡°Yes, I still see you as a brother, just like you see me as a sister.¡± Rosalie¡¯s throat grew increasingly tight, to the point where she could hardly produce another sound. If she could, she would have lifted the covers and rushed into his arms. She would tearfully tell him, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you as a brother. I love you!¡± Instead, she restrained herself from doing something so pathetic. His heart belonged to another woman. Since that was the case, why should she lower herself and beg him like that? ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, you can find a man you truly love,¡± Theodore said calmly with a faint smile. Rosalie¡¯s heart ached painfully again, but she forced a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ That¡¯s great.¡± Theodore could openly be with his first love now. ¡°Rose,¡± he suddenly called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± Rosalie managed to reply in a strained tone. ¡°I¡­¡± Theodore suddenly stopped. Rosalie remained silent as she waited for him to continue. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Get some rest, okay?¡± With that, Theodore turned and left. Rosalie wrapped herself in the nket and started crying. Afraid of being heard, she tightly covered her mouth with her hands. She felt as if she was suffocating. The drowning sense of despair she felt made her wish she could leave this world right now. After what felt like an eternity, someone knocked on the door. Rosalie opened her weary eyes and hoarsely asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Madam, Mr. Fletcher is here,¡± the Butler¡¯s voice came from outside. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Instantly, Rosalie felt wide awake. She went to the bathroom and freshened up, then put on some light makeup to make herself look. less disheveled. Just as she was about to leave the room, her phone rang. Picking it up from the bedside, she saw a text message from Theodore. [Yuvan should be there now. If there¡¯s anything you want to add to the divorce papers, you can discuss it with him.] Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but tear up again. She deleted the message without replying. It would be a lie to say she felt no resentment towards Theodore. She walked neatly into the living room and stood in front of Yuvan, looking beautiful and spirited. ¡°Yuvan, you¡¯re here,¡± she greeted. Yuvan had thought that she would be heartbroken after Theodore asked for a divorce. Though, when he recalled something that Theodore had previously drunkenly told him, Yuvan seemed to understand Rosalie¡¯s current behavior. ¡°Well, give it here, and I¡¯ll sign it,¡± Rosalie said bluntly. It seemed that Rosalie¡¯s heart did indeed belong to someone else. But¡­ what kind of man couldpare to someone like Theodore? Yuvan couldn¡¯t help but wonder about that even as he pulled out the documents.. Madam, here are the divorce papers. After the divorce, you will receive¡­¡± Yuvan continued to read through the generous divorcepensation in a t tone. Theodore had written that she would receive the vi, the cars, money, jewelry, and gold. But Rosalie didn¡¯t listen to a word. She seemed lost in thought. She didn¡¯t want anything. She just wanted Theodore. Was that possible? Suddenly, sheughed. Perhaps when sadness reached its peak, it turned intoughter. Somewhat shocked, Yuvan stopped talking. Theodore and Rosalie were about to divorce. Yet, Rosalie was¡­ happy? Rosalie stoppedughing. ¡°Sorry. It seems that I¡¯ll be a rich woman after my divorce.¡± Yuvan remained silent. So, Rosalie only wanted money? ¡°Madam, I haven¡¯t finished reading yet. ording to the rules, I have to read everything out. Please wait a moment,¡± Yuvan continued. But when he reached the next sentence, he suddenly said, ¡°Oh no.¡± He closed the file. ¡°You can¡¯t sign this agreement.¡± Seeing Yuvan¡¯s serious expression, a confused Rosalie asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 5 Yuvan straightened up and said, ¡°There are typos in the documents. I need to take them back for corrections, sorry.¡± Rosalie fell silent. Typos? For a moment, she had thought things would turn around for her. Hah¡­ she was still clinging to ridiculous fantasies. After Yuvan left, Rosalie returned to her room. She didn¡¯t know how she had endured this day. She had eaten lunch and dinner properly. She hadn¡¯t experienced severe morning sickness yet, but perhaps due to excessive sadness or overeating, she vomited particrly violently that night. She cried while vomiting. In the end, she curled up on the floor as she trembled violently. It was almost midnight. In the past, if Theodore had something to do and couldn¡¯t return home by ten o¡¯clock, he would always call her to let her know where he was. It looked like he wouldn¡¯t be doing it anymore. Suddenly, a ringtone echoed through the room.. As the ringtone echoed louder and clearer, Rosalie¡¯s ears perked up. She scrambled up from the floor and dashed out of the bathroom, grabbing her phone from the bed. She checked the caller ID to see it read: [Theo Honey]. A bright smile instantly came to her face. Wiping her tears, she took a deep breath and cleared her throat before answering the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my message today?¡± Theodore sounded somewhat gloomy, like he was interrogating her. Rosalie hadn¡¯t expected him to ask that. ¡°Yuvan had already arrived, so I didn¡¯t reply. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm yet oppressive. ¡°It¡¯s gotten to the point where you don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to reply to my messages anymore? It¡¯s no wonder youughed so happily when you were about to sign the papers today.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, her palms sweating. Yuvan must have told him. ¡°I¡­¡± she stuttered. Before she could respond, he asked, ¡°Are you happy that we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± Rosalie fell silent, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± he asked again. Although his voice sounded calm, Rosalie felt apelling force behind it. ¡°I¡­.. I was just happy that you gave me so much. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous,¡± Rosalie blurted out, grasping for any reason. Theodore suddenly fell silent. After a while, he finally said, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for a year and gave me everything you had. I couldn¡¯t shortchange you.¡± Rosalie raised her hand to cover her mouth, desperately trying to keep her tears from spilling over. ¡°Thank you. Yuvan said there were some typos in the papers today, so I haven¡¯t signed them yet,¡± she said. Fearing Theodore would be displeased at this, she quickly added, ¡± Don¡¯t worry. As soon as the documents are fixed, I¡¯ll sign them. immediately.¡± She was afraid he would think she was deliberately dragging things out. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know. The divorce papers need some further adjustments. There are some procedural issues with the properties involved, so it might take a few more days. But those properties will still be yours. Once everything is sorted out, you won¡¯t have any further trouble with them,¡± Theodore replied. Rosalie felt stifled. They had known each other for over a decade, and he thought she only cared about money?! ¡°Tell me if you want anything else,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Apart from these material things, I can¡¯t offer you anything else.¡± If Rosalie clenched her hands any tighter, her nails would pierce her palms. Couldn¡¯t he give her aplete family? Rosalie wished she could ask that of him. Sometimes, his kindness made her believe he cared about her. As she caressed her stomach, a surge of courage came over her. Were the typos in the divorce papers today a sign? Even if he didn¡¯t want her, she wanted him to know about this child¡¯s existence. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Theodore countered, avoiding a direct answer. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m-¡± +2 Before Rosalie could finish, she heard a woman¡¯s voiceing fr Theodore¡¯s side of the call. ¡°Theo, I¡¯ve filled the bathtub with warm water. Come and take a b The soft and pleasant voice was terribly ill¨Ctimed. Chapter 6 Rosalie¡¯s mind suddenly went nk. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie closed her eyes in despair. Earlier today, he had used her of being impatient to sever ties with him, insisting they were not divorced yet. But clearly, he was the one who was eager to be with Cynthia! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± The cruel reality shattered Rosalie¡¯s courage. She could never match up to Cynthia. She wasn¡¯t even worthy of being the other woman¡¯s opponent because, to Theodore, Cynthia was the only one for him. To think Rosalie still wanted to salvage this marriage. It was trulyughable! ¡°Alright. Get some sleep.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice remained indifferent, devoid of any discernible emotion. After ending the call, Rosalie copsed on the bed and wept bitterly. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m two months pregnant,¡± she muttered. The next day, Rosalie woke up feeling groggy. Checking the time, she noted it was already noon. Her body felt sore as she got out of bed. Just as she finished washing up, the phone rang. It was Reba. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± ¡°Rose, why does your voice sound hoarse? Are you sick?¡± Roboca¡± asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just slept a bittest night.¡± ¡°And Theo? Is he with you?¡± ¡°He just went out.¡± ¡°Went out?¡± Reba frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not with you on your birthday? That¡¯s very unlike him!¡± Rosalie fell silent. Right, today was her birthday. But for her, birthdays didn¡¯t mean much. anymore. If Reba hadn¡¯t called her today, she would have forgotten. Theodore probably didn¡¯t care either. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like that. He¡¯s been out personally preparing something for me. He said he wants to surprise me.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll have to ask him about it,¡± Reba said skeptically. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t pressure him. Let him focus on preparing for my birthday. Even if you don¡¯t trust him, you trust me, right?¡± Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s aggrieved tone, Reba softened. ¡°Alright, I misunderstood. It¡¯s good he remembered your birthday. You two enjoy your time together tonight. Your parents and I won¡¯t disturb you. Rosalie nodded as she blushed. ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, Rosalie stayed alone in her room, feeling immensely lost and guilty, as she really didn¡¯t want to deceive Reba. After a while, her good friend, Stephanie Carter, called to wish her a happy birthday. Full of grievances but unable to confide in Steph, Rosalie continued to lie, saying she was spending the day with her husband. Two hourster, Reba called again, asking if Theodore had returned. Rosalie could only repeat that her husband wanted to surprise her, and she was about to go meet him. Not knowing where to go and not wanting to see anyone, she booked a hotel room and stayed there alone, flipping through channels on the TV to pass the time. Suddenly, a gossip news segment shed on screen, showing Theodore opening the car door for a mysterious woman who was clinging to his arm and whispering something in his ear. The two seemed very intimate. Though the camera didn¡¯t capture the woman¡¯s face, Rosalie recognized her. Who else but that woman would Theodore be so gentle with? Rosalie felt like her heart was being torn apart. It was as if someone had pulled her soul out of her body. Aedy variety show aired after that. However, Rosalie remained expressionless throughout the show, unable to muster a single smile. Chapter 7 In the evening, Rosalie went to a restaurant alone and ordered a meal, forcing herself to eat something for the sake of her unborn child. Her n was to return to her room after dinner and concoct a story to tell Reba the next day, to reassure the old woman that she and Theodore had spent a wonderful night together. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure not far away, walking out of the restaurant. Cynthia? Apanying her were a man and a woman. The three of them chatted, shook hands, and walked out together. But where was Theodore? ¡°Miss, sorry to disturb you. Are you alone?¡± a waiter asked. Rosalie snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°Yeah. Do you need something?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a gentleman who wants to dine here, but there¡¯s a queue of waiting guests and limited seating. So, may I ask if you would be willing to share your table with him? If not, it¡¯s okay.¡± Rosalie turned her head and saw a well¨Cdressed man not far away. He looked quite handsome and elegant. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Rosalie replied. She was about to finish her meal anyway. ¡°Alright. Thank you, miss.¡± Soon after the waiter spoke to the man, Sebastian Carter, he walked over to Rosalie¡¯s side with a smile on his face. ¡°Sorry about this, miss. I didn¡¯t make a reservation, so there¡¯s no avable seating. But I really wanted to try this restaurant¡¯s specialties.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to get a reservation at this restaurant. There was a cancetion today, so I was lucky. Please, have a seat,¡± Rosalie replied politely. As Sebastian calmly sat opposite Rosalie, he noted that she was. wearing a blue dress, with her ck hair tied up and wisps of curls hanging down on both sides of her cheeks. She looked quite charming and lively. Though she was smiling, her expression somehow seemed sorrowful. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± asked Rosalie, feeling a bit uneasy at Sebastian¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just thought you seemed a bit sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Her heart was already broken. There was no room left for sadness. ¡°Sorry, I must have assumed too much,¡± Sebastian replied, after which he dropped the matter. Not far away, a sports car was parked outside the restaurant. A man emerged from a nearby pharmacy and approached the vehicle. He opened the door and was about to get in, but suddenly noticed at familiar figure sitting by the restaurant¡¯s ss window. Wasn¡¯t that Theodore¡¯s wife? Who was the man opposite her? What the hell? Caleb Finch immediately took out his phone and recorded a fifteen- second video, then quickly sent it to Theodore, apanied by a text message. [Bro, take a look at this! Is your wife cheating on you? She got all +25 DONUS dolled up and is out on a date with a handsome guy in the middle of the night! Don¡¯t worry, man. I¡¯ve got your back! I¡¯ll straighten this out for you!] As she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, Rosalie quickly finished her meal. She wiped her mouth with a napkin. I¡¯m done, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out, ¡°Well, well, who do we have here? I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Rosalie turned her head, somewhat surprised. ¡°Caleb, why are you here?¡± ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± Caleb¡¯s gaze was sharp as a sword as he red at Sebastian. ¡°Who are you? Do you know she¡¯s married?¡± Sebastian seemed somewhat taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Rosalie nodded before turning back to Caleb. ¡°I don¡¯t know this gentleman. I came alone, but the restaurant was full, so we shared a table. I was just about to leave.¡± Having exined, Rosalie tried to brush past Caleb, but he stepped forward and blocked her path. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chapter 8 Rosalie frowned, seeming a bit impatient. ¡°Do you need something else?¡± She was clearly innocent and heartbroken because of her husband. However, her husband¡¯s friend was treating her as if she were the one having an affair. ¡°Sharing a table? A handsome man and a beautiful woman, one dressed to the nines and the other in a sharp suit, just happened to bothe to this restaurant alone. Then, there just happened to be no seats, so you shared a table. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Sebastian stepped forward to exin, ¡°I really don¡¯t know thisdy. You¡¯re misunderstanding the situation.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. Shut up!¡± Caleb said bluntly. Sebastian remained calm, his expression unusually cool. ¡°You¡¯re very rude,¡± Rosalie said with a deep frown. ¡°Believe it or not, the facts remain the same.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to say! Rosalie, do you even know that Theo¡¯s¡­ ¡± Caleb paused and nced at the man next to him. ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡± Sebastian smiled and politely excused himself, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Before leaving, he nced at Rosalie again with a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°Caleb, I know you¡¯ve always disliked me. Think what you want,¡± said Rosalie. She turned to leave, not wanting to defend herself further. ¡°Theo drank a lotst night, you know?¡± Caleb said to her back. Rosalie halted and turned around. ¡°What?¡± But she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Yeah¡­ He must have been ecstaticst night, so drinking a lot is normal.¡± Seeing Rosalie soposed, Caleb¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. He wanted to explode, but she was his friend¡¯s wife. If Theodore found out Caleb had dared to scold his woman, he would tear him apart! ¡°Do you want toe with me to see him?¡± Caleb asked. *No need, I have other things to do.¡± Seeing him would only add to her sorrow. ¡°Rosalie, you¡¯re so heartless! You don¡¯t even care about your husband. He¡¯s been staying at my ce for the past two days, drunk as hell!¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hadn¡¯t he been with Cynthiast night? Cynthia even personally drew him a bath. They must have taken a bath together. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like exining to you. He¡¯s not doing well now. If you want to see him,e with me. If you want to remain heartless, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± As Caleb walked away, Rosalie noticed he was holding a bag of medicine. A bad feeling came over her and she quickly followed after him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯s the medicine for?¡± she asked, staring at the bag. ¡°For fun,¡± Caleb replied sarcastically. Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± +25 BC ¡°Seriously? People buy medicine for treating illnesses. Why else would I buy it?¡± Caleb was grumpy and behaving like he had a huge grudge agains Rosalie. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Not me! It¡¯s for your husband!¡± Rosalie became anxious at Caleb¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him Why does he need medicine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Is he sick?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Caleb couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your husband knows your menstrual cycle better than you do, and you don¡¯t even know he needs medicine!¡± ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know. Can you tell me about it?¡± Caleb got into the car without responding to her, and Rosalie quickly got into the passenger seat. Caleb drove Rosalie to a high¨Cend apartment in the city center. In the bustling Ashwick City, an ordinary person couldn¡¯t afford a single square meter even if they didn¡¯t eat or drink for a year. However, for someone like Caleb, this was just one of his many residences. When they arrived at his unit, Caleb entered the password and opened the door. He walked in but realized that Rosalie had remained at the entrance. He turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come in.¡± Chapter 9 ¡°Is anyone else inside?¡± Rosalie was very worried that Cynthia was there. If they bumped into each other, it would be awkward. Caleb frowned. ¡°Who do you think would be inside?¡± Rosalie pursed her lips. ¡°Never mind.¡± Caleb gave her a cold nce and walked in. As soon as Rosalie entered, a strong smell of alcohol hit her. Theodore was lying on a windowsill not far away. He had one leg hanging over the edge, almost falling out, and there were all sorts of bottles and broken sses on the floor! ¡°How did you get all the way there?!¡± Caleb eximed. He rushed over and pulled Throdore¡¯s dangling leg off the windowsill, then pushed his friend into the room, fearing he would fall and get hurt. Caleb turned his head and looked at Rosalie, who was in a daze. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Come over here and help me!¡± ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Rosalie put down her bag and ran over immediately. Theodore reeked of alcohol, and half his shirt buttons were undone. Thepletely drunk man was frowning deeply and breathing heavily. With his pale face, he truly resembled an unrestrained drunkard. Even so, his disheveled appearance did not diminish his perfect image in the slightest, but rather, added a touch of decadent wildness. Rosalie reached out and touched his forehead, which seemed a bit hot. She was unsure if it was from drinking too much or because he had a fever. Why did he get drunk? Was it because of Cynthia? That woman had already returned, right? Why the need to do this? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him? You actually let him drink so much¡­¡± Rosalie asked with a frown. ¡°What? You¡¯re ming me?¡± Caleb pointed at himself. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re his wife! Your husband was the one who didn¡¯t go home and got wasted outside. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie trailed off. After a long while, she finally spoke, ¡°He was with Cynthia. He was probably happy, so how could I disturb him?¡± ¡°What?! Are you crazy?! Are you saying your husband was out with another woman, and you didn¡¯t care? Are you a saintess or something?!¡± Caleb roared. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly, suppressing the pain in her heart. ¡°So, I can¡¯t say anything about whoever he¡¯s with.¡± ¡°D¨CDivorce?¡± Caleb was stunned. ¡°No wonder Theodore drank until he This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. was in this state! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± ¡°Because of me? You¡¯re wrong, he-¡± Caleb interrupted her, ¡°Shut up! How has Theo wronged you? How could you abandon him? Since marrying you, he hasn¡¯t flirted with anyone else or done anything improper. No matter what, he always thinks of you first. ¡°Even when he¡¯s drinking with his buddies, he pushes away any woman who attempts toe near him. He keeps an eye on the time, wanting to go back early to be with you, afraid you¡¯ll be worried at home! ¡°He has distanced himself from everyone for you! Can¡¯t you see how good he is to you? Even if you don¡¯t, we aren¡¯t blind! You want to divorce such a man?! Are you crazy?!¡± Caleb took a deep breath and ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Go on, tell me! What kind of devil out there has managed to seduce you and make you heartless enough to leave your husband? I¡¯ll beat him up and kill him!¡± Rosalie was surprised at Caleb¡¯s indignant attitude. ¡°I remember when I married him, you made a bet with a few of your friends. You said Theo would flirt around and grow tired of me in less than three months. You lost five million and were forced to sing folk songs naked. You¡¯ve been holding a grudge against me for that,¡± she reminded him. Caleb fell silent. He scratched his head and nced around awkwardly before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that again. Also, I was wearing underwear!¡± ¡°I know. You were wearing a pair of red briefs,¡± Rosalie added. ¡°I watched the video. You were quite sassy.¡± ¡°Video?! Where did you see the video? Who took it? Tell me!¡± Filled with a surge of explosive anger, a wide¨Ceyed Caleb stepped forward and gripped Rosalie¡¯s shoulders, causing her to wince as he squeezed her hard. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Tell me quickly! Who the hell recorded the video?¡± As the noisy voices buzzed in his ears, Theodore slowly opened his eyes. Despite his blurry vision, he was able to make out a familiar figure. He immediatelyunched himself off the windowsill and rushed forward. Pulling Rosalie behind him, he grabbed Caleb¡¯s cor and threw a punch! Chapter 10 Bam! Theodore threw Caleb to the ground and started punching him continuously, causing a visible trickle of blood to ooze from the ¡°Theodore, are you nuts?!¡± Caleb yelled, not fighting back against his good friend and only defending himself. ¡°Caleb, how dare you touch her!¡± Theodore roared. With his bloodshot eyes, he resembled a rabid beast! Even Caleb was taken aback by his appearance. ¡®Theo, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Bam! Theodore threw another punch! Caleb couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡®Theodore Spencer, are you blind?! Do you even know what she did to you?¡± Caleb flipped over and wrestled with Theodore. The fight was fierce, as both men were strong, well¨Cbuilt, and trained regrly. The sober Caleb made sure to pull his punches when he struck, but Theo was drunk and didn¡¯t hold back at all. Rosalie was frantic as she watched the two men rolling towards the broken ss on the ground. ¡°Stop it!¡± she yelled. Rosalie rushed over and attempted to pull them apart, only to be forcefully shoved aside. At the sound of her scream as she fell to the ground, the two men abruptly stopped fighting and turned to look at her. When Rosalie raised her arm, she saw that she had grazed the skin. on her wrist. It wasn¡¯t a severe injury, but it was quite painful. Theodore instantly rushed to Rosalie¡¯s side and gathered her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Holding her hand carefully, he gently blew on the wound. His face. was filled with remorse, and he wished he could hold her even closer than he already was. Filled with guilt and frustration, Theodore kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡± nare ¡°So, women are everything, and friends are just punching bags to you, huh?¡± Caleb sneered as he got up, wiping the blood from his mouth. He angrily pointed at Rosalie. ¡°Did you see that? We¡¯ve been good friends for over a decade, but he almost killed me for your sake! Yet, you were on a date with another man tonight! You¡¯re a heartless woman!¡± Theodore¡¯s drunken eyes seemed to clear up a bit as he silently stared at the woman in his arms, Caleb¡¯sst words echoing in his mind. Rosalie looked up at the man before her, unable to resist gently touching his face. He was the one who had initiated the divorce, so why was he here, getting drunk and fighting for her? Suddenly, Theodore gently kissed her fingertips as he softly asked, ¡± Cindy, does it hurt?¡± Rosalie¡¯s hazy gaze frozepletely upon hearing Cythia¡¯s nickname. Even Caleb, who was sitting up beside them, had surprise flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you, Cindy. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Theodore hugged This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. her tightly, his face full of remorse. All the warmth in Rosalie¡¯s heart was brutally shattered at that moment. Gritting her teeth, she forcefully pushed the man holding her away and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not Cynthia. I¡¯m Rosalie!¡± She didn¡¯t know how much effort it took to keep herself from breaking down hysterically. Looking up at her, Theodore shakily got to his feet, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Sorry, Rose. I mistook you for someone else.¡± Chapter 11 So. Theodore had only intervened because he thought Caleb was bullying Oynthia? Resale was indeed naive, ridiculously so! Despite her efforts to hold back her tears, she couldn¡¯t stop some from falling. Wiping them away, she smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We were wrong from the beginning. This incident doesn¡¯t make any difference.¡± At her words, the atmosphere suddenly plunged into a terrifying -stalemate. Caleb felt like he had nowhere to hide. He nced around and even considered jumping out of the window. It was too awkward! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a long silence, Rosalie spoke again, ¡®I don¡¯t know why you drank so much. Maybe you were too happy. Anyway, we¡¯re getting divorced, so I have no right to intervene. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Rosalie was about to turn away when Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± His once drunkenly hazy eyes became clear when he looked at her. Rosalie forcefully shook his hand off. ¡°No need. But I told Grandma we aren¡¯t going home tonight because we¡¯re out celebrating my birthday. So, when you see her, remember to tell her that we stayed at Heaton Hotel and had a great time tonight.¡± With that, Rosalie turned and walked out quickly. Theodore opened his empty palm, feeling like something had suddenly disappeared. Today was her birthday, but he had tossed her aside. Caleb nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send her off.¡± Theodore was too drunk to drive, while Caleb was injured, but sober. Though Caleb rushed into the elevator right after Rosalie and stood behind her, she acted as if he didn¡¯t exist at all! Caleb scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to mistake you for Cynthia. It¡¯s not my business¡­ It¡¯s all his fault. I¡¯ll take you back, okay? Let¡¯s go directly to the parking lot.¡± Rosalie still didn¡¯t acknowledge him. She got out of the elevator on the ground floor and went straight to the intersection, gging down a taxi. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t ride in Caleb¡¯s car at all. Suddenly, a figure brushed past Caleb and entered the taxi, sitting beside Rosalie. Rosalie turned her head in shock. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t respond but instead told the driver, ¡°Skycrest Lakeside Residences, Unit 1.¡± The driver was startled. That was where the top tycoons of Ashwick City lived! The backseat was dimly lit, so the driver couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to intentionally turn on the rear lights to see which big shot was riding in his taxi. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rosalie asked, frowning. ¡°Going home,¡± Theodore, who seemed a bit more sober, but still had the smell of alcohol clinging to him, replied calmly. Rosalie found his words incredibly ironic. Both remained silent throughout the journey. Upon reaching their destination, the two got out of the car. Instinctively, Theodore reached for Rosalie¡¯s hand, but she forcefully shook it off. He stumbled and almost fell, though it was unclear whether it was because she had exerted too much force or if he had drunk too much. A startled Rosalie hurriedly tried to support him, but in response, Theodore used the momentum to pull her into his arms. In an instant, they were pressed close together. His warm breath, tinged with heavy alcohol, brushed against her face as he spoke in a tone akin to addressing a mischievous child, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at me?¡± Pressed against his chest, Rosalie¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me hold your hand?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in exasperation. ¡°Because we¡¯re getting divorced.¡± Chapter 12 ¡°So what if we¡¯re getting divorced? Didn¡¯t you say you see me as a brother?¡± Theodore said. ¡°Since I see you as a brother, we shouldn¡¯t be this intimate. It¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Rosalie countered. Suddenly, an elderly voice rang out, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s being inappropriate?¡± They turned to see Reba leaning on her cane, being assisted by the butler as she approached. @ ¡°Look at you two. You¡¯re not even inside the house yet and are already. hugging so tightly. That¡¯s really inappropriate,¡± Reba remarked. In fact, she was actually delighted to see her grandson and granddaughter¨Cinw being so affectionate. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Rosalie immediately broke free from Theodore¡¯s embrace and went to Reba¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, why are you out sote?¡± she asked, holding the older woman¡¯s arm. ¡± Judging from Reba¡¯s behavior, it seemed she hadn¡¯t heard Rosalie and Theodore talking about their divorce earlier. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm. ¡°I was bored, so I came to see if Theo really took you out for your birthday,¡± Reba said. She had been a bit skeptical about her grandson, so she came to check herself. ¡°Oh, you two were supposed to be out, weren¡¯t you? back? ware vo Reba asked, puzzled ¡°We had enough fun outside and decided toe back home. Home is always better than anywhere else, Rosalie replied, quickly providing a reasonable excuse. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Reba said as she patted Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Nowhere¡¯s better than home. No matter what happens, always remember to Reba motioned for Theodore toe closer. When he did, she frowned. ¡°How much have you had to drink?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my birthday today, so I let him have a few extra drinks. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Rosalie interjected. ¡°Oh, child. Why do you always take the me for everything? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the one who couldn¡¯t hold back from drinking.¡± Reba¡¯s cold gaze shifted to Theodore, but he remained silent, his gaze fixed on Rosalie. Noticing her grandson¡¯s subtle nce at her granddaughter¨Cinw, a smile yed at the corners of the old woman¡¯s mouth. She took Theodore¡¯s hand and ced it on the back of Rosalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Theo and Rose, seeing you two being so affectionate makes me feel relieved. As long as you two are together, this is home. Without either of you, it¡¯s not home. Do you understand?¡± Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled as she fought back tears and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Grandma, I understand.¡± ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore. I¡¯ll head back now. Enjoy your time together. By the way, I got you a gift. It¡¯s in your room. Go take a look when you get a chance,¡± Reba said, feeling reassured after seeing them getting along. Reba had been feeling uneasy these past few days, as if something was about to happen to Theodore and Reba, so she was keeping a close eye on them. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡± Rosalie suggested. ¡°No need. My ce is not far anyway. The driver is waiting. I¡¯ll head off first. You two take care of yourselves,¡± Reba said, patting their hands before leaving with the butler¡¯s support. The two of them watched Reba¡¯s car until it disappeared from sight. Rosalie was about to leave when she noticed Theodore struggling to stand steadily, so she went to support him. Theodore instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist and leaned weakly against her. Once in the room, Rosalie helped Theodore sit on the edge of the bed, then went into the bathroom. After a while, she emerged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a bath for you. Wash up and get some rest.¡± Theodore looked up and stared at her but remained silent for a while. Rosalie approached him and said, ¡°You should go take a bath first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you some soup. It¡¯ll help you feel better since you drank so much.¡± Even though they were getting a divorce, Rosalie couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop caring for him. As she was about to leave, Theodore suddenly grabbed her arm. Chapter 13 ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± said Theodore, staring at his wife¡¯s wrist. The abrasion on her wrist was shallow, but it seemed deeply etched in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll put on a Band¨CAidter. You go ahead and take a shower.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± Theodore looked up and calmly gazed at her. He said those words as naturally as he had brought up getting a divorce. Throughout their marriage, the couple often showered together, and sometimes, they couldn¡¯t resist¡­ Staring into Theodore¡¯s dark eyes, Rosalie felt flustered and confused, but she still forcefully pulled her hand away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You go ahead and shower.¡± Since they had chosen to get divorced, there was no point in being tender to each other now. Theodore¡¯s hand was suddenly empty. When he returned to his senses, Rosalie had already left the room. When Rosalie walked into the room carrying a bowl of soup, she found that Theodore hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom yet. Concerned, she went to the bathroom to check on him, only to find an amusing yet exasperating scene before her. Theodore was actually asleep in the bathtub. His clothes were strewn on the floor, and his phone was discarded to the side. Picking them up, Rosalie put the clothes in theundry hamp the bathtub and gently nudging her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore furrowed his brow, seemingly disturbed from his slumber. Behaving like a grumpy child, he ignored her, pushing her hand away and turning around. But he had seemingly forgotten that he was in a bathtub, not a bed. When he turned, he plopped right into it. Ssh! Water sshed everywhere, soaking Rosalie¡¯s clothes. She wiped the water off her face and quickly reached out to pull Theodore out of the bathtub, afraid the drunken fool would drown. ¡°Theo, wake up!¡± Despite everything that had happened, he still hadn¡¯t sobered up! If she hade in five minutes later, would he have drowned? Though they had only been married for a year, she had known him for ten years. She had never seen the high and mighty, handsome CEO in such a sorry state. Rosalie exerted all her strength to pull Theodore ¡®out of the bathtub. Half dazed, he stumbled out of the bathroom with her help. After she dried the water off his body and blow¨Cdried his hair, she sat next to him on the bed to feed him the soup. Just as he took a sip, he spat it out like a naughty baby. Frowning, Rosalie quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe his mouth. ¡°Why did you spit it out?¡± Theodore had his eyes closed as he muttered, ¡°Tastes bad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t help butugh at him, asking, ¡°But alcohol tastes good?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosalie fell silent. If anyone else saw Theodore being so childish, his reputation as a dignified CEO would probably be ruined. Rosalie shook her head helplessly, then scooped up another spoonful of soup and brought it to his lips. ¡°Open up. You¡¯ll feel much better after drinking this.¡± But Theodore evaded her, refusing like a stubborn child who wouldn¡¯t eat his food. Rosalie really wanted to spank him! Theodore copsed onto the bed, half asleep. Rosalie sighed, thinking to herself that it was fine if he didn¡¯t want to drink the soup, but also worried that he might feel ufortable after drinking so much alcohol. Oh, damn her soft¨Cheartedness! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She took a sip of soup but didn¡¯t swallow it, then used her hand to open his mouth and leaned down to feed him mouth¨Cto¨Cmouth. As her soft lips touched his, Theodore slowly opened his eyes, and his hazy gaze was suddenly bright enough to illuminate the, dark sky. With a gulp, he swallowed the soup Rosalie fed him. Seeing he was awake, Rosalie blushed and sat up straight, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I just wanted you to drink this soup. Since you¡¯re awake, drink it yourself.¡± Chapter 14 Theodore¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, then he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. Rosalie gently nudged his shoulder. No response. It seems this drunkard was alternating between being sober and being out of it. Rosalie had no choice but to resort to slowly feeding him mouth¨Cto- mouth. Theodore didn¡¯t open his eyes again but swallowed everything. When he was done, Rosaline wiped the corner of his mouth with a tissue. Seeing Theodore sleeping soundly, she tucked him in and headed to the bathroom. After showering and drying off, Rosalie stood by the bed, staring at Theodore for a while. Since they were getting divorced, sleeping together didn¡¯t seem appropriate. She was about to go to the next room to sleep when suddenly, the phone on the bedside cab started vibrating. Rosalie picked up the phone to see the caller ID showing Cynthia¡¯s name. Her heart skipped a beat. Thinking of the past, Rosalie suddenly felt an impulse. She answered the call, putting the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello.¡± On the other end, a woman asked in confusion, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rosalie. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Oh, Mrs. Spencer. Sorry, I thought it was Theo,¡± said Cynthia. She sounded polite, and there was warmth in her voice when she said Theodore¡¯s name. When Rosalie heard it, her heart acted, but she remained calm. ¡°He¡¯s already asleep. Whatever it is, you can talk to him about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Cynthia hung up. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Rosalie ced the phone on the bedside table. She thought of leaving but changed her mind and lay down beside Theodore instead. Just then, Theodore suddenly turned over and pulled her into his arms. The warmth of his embrace enveloped her instantly and filled her with a familiar feeling she cherished. After the divorce, this embrace would no longer belong to her, but to Cynthia. ¡°Honey,¡± Rosalie whispered softly. She held Theodore¡¯s face and kissed him gently. ¡®This will be thest time I address you in this way. From now on, those words belong to someone else. When the woman you truly love calls you that, you will be happier, won¡¯t you?¡® she thought to herself. Rosalie nestled into Theodore¡¯s embrace, holding him tightly and greedily inhaling his scent. Opportunities like this were few and far between. Soon, she drifted into sleep. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Rosalie was half¨Casleep, and a sentence seemed to echo in her ears. But she couldn¡¯t make out what it was. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she didn¡¯t want to open them. Perhaps she had misheard. The next day, Rosalie woke up to find herself still lying in Theodore¡¯s arms. It felt incredulous, bittersweet and suffocating. Theodore was already awake and staring at her. ¡°Are you awake? Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± he asked. His gentle tone gave Rosalie the illusion of them being the most affectionate couple in the world, never to be separated. As she drifted in a daze, she suddenly remembered the coldness and ruthlessness with which this man had asked for a divorce. It was like being sshed with cold water. She pulled away from his embrace. ¡°Sorry, we should have slept separatelyst night. I was too tired and justy down.¡± Theodore¡¯s initially gentle expression suddenly turned cold. He sat up and said icily, ¡°You know we¡¯re not divorced yet, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Can¡¯t the divorce papers be finalized today?¡± Rosalie asked. Better to end it sooner rather thanter. Otherwise, things would be difficult if he found out she was pregnant. ¡°Are you that eager to get divorced?¡± Theodore asked, his voice growing colder. Chapter 15 Rosalie found Theodore¡¯s questioning toneughable. He was the one who had brought up getting a divorce because he was eager to be with another woman. What right did he have to be unhappy? ¡°The sooner we sign, the sooner it¡¯s over, which works out in your favor,¡± Rosalie remarked before pulling back the covers and getting out of bed. Even if her heart felt like it was being torn apart, she refused to shed tears in front of him. Before they got married, she had made it clear that if he wanted a divorce, she wouldn¡¯t cling to him. Now, she had to stick to her word. Theodore stared at her retreating figure with furrowed brows. Wouldn¡¯t the divorce work out more in her favor? Just as Rosalie reached the bathroom door, she suddenly turned around. ¡°Oh, by the way, Cynthia calledst night. I told her you were asleep. Sorry for answering your phone.¡± Having said that, she entered the bathroom. After a while, Theodore picked up his phone and dialed Cynthia¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Theo.¡± ¡°I heard you calledst night. Did you need something?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was neither cold nor gentle. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything important. I just didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Spencer to pick up. Seems like she¡¯s mad at me.¡± ? Theodore had just ended the call when Rosalie emerged from the bathroom. She walked into the dressing room and got dressed, emerging as calmly as ever. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie looked at him in confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± *Cindy calledst night. Are you angry?¡± he repeated. Rosalie forced a smile, masking her intense heartache. ¡°I have no reason to be angry. I knew from the start how important she is to you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you two. After calmly and gracefully speaking her mind, she walked out of the room. Just as she closed the door, she briefly heard the sound of what seemed like something being dropped in the room. Knowing that Theodore would wake up with a hangover, Rosalie had prepared a light breakfast for him Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. and whet his appetite. something to settle his stomach The couple sat in silence at the breakfast table. Things between them had been off ever since Theodore brought up getting a divorce. ¡°I saw Caleb buying medicine for youst night. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalie asked, recalling the scene from the previous night. Did Theodore have any health problems that she didn¡¯t know about? ¡°I had an upset stomach from drinking too much. I asked him to get me something to help settle it,¡± Theodore replied calmly. Based on what Rosalie said, Caleb likely hadn¡¯t told her what the medicine was really for. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie was skeptical. ¡°It was just for an upset stomach? Not something you¡¯ve been consistently taking?¡± Judging from Caleb¡¯s tonest night, it didn¡¯t seem like the medicine. was something Theodore had taken only once or twice. ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Rosalie fell silent at her husband¡¯s reply. She couldn¡¯t see any signs. of deceit on his face, so she epted his words with a smile. ¡°I was just curious, that¡¯s all. By the way, when will the divorce papers be ready?¡± ¡°Soon enough. Why the rush?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was suddenlyced with irritation. Rosalie was startled at the change in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I just want to know the approximate time so I can prepare myself.¡± Realizing he had sounded harsh, Theodore softened his tone when he, replied, ¡°As I said before, these things take time. There are still some procedures that need to be done. Don¡¯t worry, it will happen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eager to be with Cynthia, Theodore was the one who had initiated the divorce. Yet now, he seemed unruffled, making it appear as if Rosalie was the one who was eager to divorce. He was such a confusing man. ¡°So¡­ when do you n to talk to Grandma about this? She¡¯ll find out sooner orter,¡± Rosalie said. Chapter 16 ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. Grandma was in a good moodst night. If we suddenly bring up divorce, she won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rosalie suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When we tell her, I¡¯ll say that initiated the divorce. I¡¯ll tell Grandma that I only married you out of respect for her. ¡°Although you¡¯ve been good to me, being with you hasn¡¯t made me happy at all. It¡¯s not your fault. I just have feelings for someone else. Grandma cares for me deeply, so she probably won¡¯t hold it against you if I frame things that way.¡± Even as they were about to divorce, Rosalie was primarily concerned about Theodore. She was doing everything she could to ensure Reba wouldn¡¯t me him. Theodore stirred the cereal in his bowl, not taking a bite for a long while. His lips twitched, as if he was smiling yet suppressing something. After a long silence, he said darkly, ¡°The way you say it sounds like that¡¯s truly what you feel.¡± He looked up, his eyes simmering with intense heat as he continued, ¡± You¡¯ve been enduring it all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Rosalie clutched her dress tightly, her expression growing increasingly grim. She had been considering his welfare, but he twisted her words to suit his own agenda. Did he intentionally misunderstand her words so that it would seem reasonable for their marriage toe to an end? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Have you really been feeling that way?¡± Theodore¡¯s question carried even more significance than his previous one. It was as if he was insisting on an answer, or even a confession. from her. 7¡­¡± It was true that Rosalie had been enduring for a long time. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She had endured not confessing her feelings to him, not telling him she loved him, and not telling him he was the only one she wanted. She had done it all because before they got married, Theodore had said he couldn¡¯t give her any sincere affection and could divorce her at any time. Perhaps because her emotions were too intense, Rosalie suddenly felt a tumultuous sensation in her stomach. She quickly stood up from her chair, covering her mouth as she left. Her sudden departure disrupted everything. Theodore quickly stood and followed her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie had been acting strangely these past few days. Rosalie quickly returned to the bedroom, mming the door shut and locking it behind her. She rushed into the bathroom and closed the door before leaning over the toilet to throw up. Theodore grabbed the doorknob and pulled hard, only to find the door locked from the inside. He clenched his fist and knocked on the door a few times. ¡°Rose, why did you lock the door? Open up!¡± He didn¡¯t know what was happening inside. He could hear some noises, but it wasn¡¯t clear enough. Bang! Bang! Bang! He pounded on the door even harder, his tone growing impatient. Rose, open the door!¡± But there was no sign of the door opening. Unable to take it anymore, he turned and shouted, ¡°Butler, get the keys! The butler quickly arrived with a bunch of keys and skillfully unlocked the door. Theodore burst into the room to find Rosalie lying in bed, curled up under a nket thatpletely covered her. He hurried to the bedside and pulled back the covers. Seeing her sickly pale face, as though she was unwell, filled him with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. I wanted to rest alone for a while.¡± He reached out to feel her forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sick, just tired. Please, leave me alone,¡± Rosalie insisted as she pushed him away. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to the hospital,¡± Theodore said as he attempted to lift the covers off her. ¡°No! I said I¡¯m fine. I just want to sleep. Please don¡¯t disturb me, okay? Rosalie¡¯s voice grew more anxious. Without another thought, Theodore threw off the covers and lift Chapter 17 ¡°Let go of me! I said I¡¯m fine, can¡¯t you understand?¡± Rosalie eximed. Rosalie had always been patient. This was the first time she had her temper at Theodore. If she went to the hospital, he would definitely find out she was pregnant. Since they were getting divorced, he couldn¡¯t know ab the child. If that happened, he would be tied to her because of the child, and he would surely hate them both. ¡°That¡¯ll be up to the doctor to decide. Be good, okay?¡± Theodore insisted as he forcibly carried her out of the room. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re right. Those are my true feelings. I¡¯m not happy wi you!¡± Theodore abruptly stopped, his brows furrowing slightly. She endured the difort and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you for long time, so I got a bit emotional when you asked me that. I¡¯m fine I¡¯ve just endured too much in this marriage, and now I want to be free I want to be alone. Let me go!¡± Her fists clenched tighter as she spoke. Saying these words felt like she was tearing her own heart out! Theodre¡¯s face turned terrifyingly cold. ¡°So, you locked the door because you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Rosalie nodded painfully. ¡°Yes, I wanted some time alone. Please put me down.¡± His embrace gradually loosened as if he was about to release her. However, he stared at her face, noticing her flushed cheeks, drenched in sweat, and her paleplexion. The force that had rxed a moment ago tensed again. His eyes glinted with anger. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to see me anymore. I¡¯ll leave after you see the doctor. Since you¡¯ve endured for a year, a few more hours won¡¯t make a difference!¡± Theodre¡¯s face was terrifyingly grim as he strode forward with Rosalie in his arms, his anger fuelling his quick pace. Rosaliey still in his arms, not daring to even breathe louder than necessary. She felt as if she were facing a volcano that was about to erupt ?t any moment. She wanted to say something to stop him, but a wave of nausea -overwhelmed her. It felt like she would throw up if she tried to speak, so she could only do her best to hold back the urge and silently lean against his shoulder. In the car, Theodore¡¯s face remained cold, but his actions were gentle as he wiped the sweat from Rosalie¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°Why are you sweating so much? We¡¯ll have the doctor give you a full examination to see what¡¯s wrong.¡± His concern surpassed the anger he felt when his wife spoke those hurtful words earlier. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Rosalie heard that he wanted her to undergo a full examination, her mind went nk for a moment. Despite her objections, she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop him. She realized that the more she tried to persuade him otherwise, the more suspicious he would be. ¡°Can we go to Delta Hospital?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Delta? Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the usual hospital I visit when I get sick. The doctors there are pretty good, and I¡¯m familiar with the environment. It gives me a sense of security.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fallen sick a lot before this?? How had he not known? Throughout their one¨Cyear marriage, Theodore had always been by Rosalie¡¯s side when she had a cold or fever. For more serious issues, he had personally apanied her to the hospital. Had she often. gone to Delta Hospital by herself? ¡°We¡¯ve only been married for a year, and before that, we weren¡¯t together every day. Besides, you were once gone on a two¨Cmonth business trip, remember? When I was unwell, I went by myself. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I didn¡¯t mention it,¡± Rosalie exined. Theodore stared at her for a while, as if trying to find something in her face. But upon careful consideration of her previous words about enduring him for so long, he realized that it was natural for her to not tell him everything. There were still many things he didn¡¯t know about her. ¡°Go to Delta Hospital,¡± Theodore instructed the driver, his expression even colder than before. Breathing a sigh of relief, Rosalie turned away from her husband and faced the window. She closed her eyes and pretended to rest. From Theodore¡¯s perspective, it seemed like she would rather lean against the seat than be in his arms. As time passed, Rosalie noticed through the car window¡¯s reflection that Theodore wasn¡¯t staring at her anymore. She quietly took out her phone from her pocket and sent a text message. [Steph, I need your help. It¡¯s urgent!] Chapter 18 After Rosalie¡¯s checkup, the doctor reviewed the test results and said, ¡°It¡¯s just mild food poisoning. It¡¯s nothing serious. You¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore seemed disappointed when he heard that. When they arrived at the hospital, Rosalie had rushed to the restroom, and he clearly heard the sounds of her throwing up. At that moment, his heart had been heavy and filled with doubt. But now, the doctor was telling him she only had food poisoning. Breathing a sigh of relief, Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°See, I told you it was nothing. It¡¯s just mild food poisoning. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Theodore took the test report from the doctor¡¯s desk and examined it carefully. The results matched what the doctor had said. ¡°Then, give her some medication,¡± Theodore said. After the doctor prescribed some medication for Rosalie, Theodore was ready to take her home. As they walked out, Rosalie saw Stephanie in the hallway. Dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform, she was talking to someone. Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly grabbed Theodore¡¯s hand. Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore asked, turning to his wife. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. There¡¯s a vending machine over there. I want to buy a bottle of water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you. Just wait here.¡± Theodore handed the medication to Rosalie and walked towards the vending machine. As soon as he was gone, Rosalie quickly took out her phone and called Stephanie Carter, her best friend. When Stephanie answered the phone, she noticed Rosalle standing not far away from her. She was about to walk over when Rosalie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯t let Theo see you. He doesn¡¯t know you work here as a nurse.¡± Stephanie immediately understood what was going on and nodded. Fine. But after this is over, you need to exin everything to me, or I won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, Steph. Please hide quickly.¡± Stephanie left after Rosalie ended the call, just as Theodore returned with a bottle of water in his hand. He personally opened the bottle and handed it to her. Rosalie was about to take a sip when Theodore suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait.¡± He took the medication from her hand and took out a few pills, handing them to her. ¡°Take the medication while you¡¯re at it.¡± Rosalie stiffened instantly. She had to be careful about taking medication while pregnant. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Taking the pills will make you feel better,¡± he urged. ¡°I¡¯m fine for now. I¡¯ll take them after lunch. I shouldn¡¯t take medication on an empty stomach, you know?¡± ¡°You had breakfast a short while ago, your stomach isn¡¯t empty. Take the pills now. Hurry up,¡± Theodore urged again. Rosalie stared silently at the pills. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. +25 SONUS Seeing her hesitant expression, Theodore seemed to have a hint of suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to take them?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like taking pills. They¡¯re hard to swallow,¡± Rosalie said, knowing that her excuse was weak, ¡°You¡¯re unwell. How can you be picky at this time? Do you want me to feed you? Come on, open your mouth,¡± Theodore said as he ced the pills on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Rosalie took the pills from his hand and popped them into her mouth. She couldn¡¯t refuse. Otherwise, he would surely suspect something. She swallowed the pills with water. ¡°I¡¯ve taken them. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Open your mouth, let me see.¡± Theodore was like a parent coaxing an unwilling child to take medicine. Rosalie opened her mouth, but Theodore wasn¡¯t satisfied. He asked her to lift her tongue to ensure she had swallowed them. Only then did he feel reassured. ¡°They went down, didn¡¯t they? It wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡± After that, Theodore didn¡¯t say much more. He took her hand and was about to leave. After a few steps, Rosalie stopped again. ¡°I want to use the restroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± he replied, tightening his grip on her hand. Chapter 19 ¡°Just wait here for me, okay? What kind of man waits outside the women¡¯s restroom? Even if you¡¯re not embarrassed, I am,¡± Rosalie said. Theodore remained silent for a moment, then let go of her hand.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± Rosalie immediately handed him the bottle of water, turned around, and walked away quickly. ¡°Slow down. Be careful not to fall,¡± Theodore reminded her, his tone serious yet filled with concern. Passersby couldn¡¯t help but envy the couple. Rosalie slowed down. She clutched her chest tightly and frowned. It was a pity that his concern had come toote. She rushed into the restroom and closed the door. Then, she immediately knelt in front of the toilet bowl, forcing herself to throw up by shoving her fingers down her throat. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Æ· A strong sense of difort surged from her stomach and throat, and she forcefully expelled all three pills she had swallowed. She flushed the toilet once she was done, then stumbled to her feet, unable to stand steadily. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After sshing her face with cold water, Rosalie walked out of the restroom and happened to see Theodore approaching. She was d she hade out early. If she had emerged a few minutes ¡°Why did youe here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait + wife was wing problems it sound like it was Rosale¡¯s fault again. but it peer fed that way to others. mon but getting divorced. She acting like this.¡± snapped Rosalie She was really angry. He kept making it seem like she was the one who had brought up the divorce. Since he wanted a divorce so he with another woman, why bother pretending to be a good People passing by couldn¡¯t help but stop to watch the drama unfold before them. Humans were curious creatures, after all.. Theodore¡¯s face tumed semifyingly dark. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s hand and pulled her away. The atmosphere in the car was unusually heavy. The driver dared not even breathe loudly as he drove. Anyone with a discerning eye could sense that something was wrong Rosalie was also in a depressed mood. Theodore suddenly spoke up. ¡°What have I done? Have I mistreated you, or did I deceive you?¡± It was another interrogation directed at her, especially thest semence. It was as if he was reminding her that he had made things clear from the beginning. Rosalie had had enough. He was making it seem like she was the one being unreasonable. ¡°Mr. Spencer, you¡¯ve been kind to me and haven¡¯t deceived me. You made it clear from the beginning that we would get divorced once she returned. Now that we¡¯re going to be divorced soon, you don¡¯t have to continue treating me like your wife. ¡°Perhaps you can seamlessly switch between different roles and emotions, but I can¡¯t. If we¡¯re going to divorce, let¡¯s do it cleanly and leave no room for doubts!¡± Rosalie¡¯s words made the atmosphere in the car even more oppressive than before. After a long silence, Theodore slowly said, ¡°Rosalie, how many times do I have to tell you? We¡¯re not divorced yet! Yes, I know we¡¯ll eventually get divorced. Do you think we¡¯re actors ying a role until the director calls cut? Are we supposed to stay in character until then? ¡°If so, then the moment I mentioned divorce, you already snapped out of character and no longer saw me as your husband, right?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Why couldn¡¯t this man understand? Their thoughts were simply not on the same track. They were thinking of two different things. Rosalie sighed. ¡°Regardless, our marriage was like a y to begin with, performed for Grandma¡¯s sake. So, if you think that way, that¡¯s fine.¡± She had cried her heart out for him, but in his eyes, she was behaving out of character. Even though she was filled with grievances, she couldn¡¯t confide in him. The more she tried not to make things difficult for him, the more he misunderstood her. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Theodore suddenly eximed. The driver quickly hit the brakes and parked the car by the roadside. ¡°Take Ms. Young home!¡± Theodore opened the car door and got out, leaving Rosalie puzzled about where he was going. Today¡¯s Bonus Chapter 20 The words ¡°Ms. Young¡± haunted Rosalie like a curse all the way back home. Feeling some difort, she wanted to lie down in bed as soon as she arrived. As she was walking to the bed, she stumbled and identally kicked the trash can. Just as she was about to steady it, she noticed a phone with a cracked screen in the trash can. Wasn¡¯t this Theodore¡¯s phone? Rosalie remembered having heard something fall in the room early this morning. It seemed to have been this phone. However, the floor of the bedroom was carpeted. So, even if the phone had fallen, it wouldn¡¯t make such a loud noise, nor would the screen have cracked like this. In fact, it looked as if someone had deliberately smashed the phone. Since the argument in the car, Rosalie hadn¡¯t seen Theodore for four consecutive days. He seemed to have vanished into thin air, and the couple hadn¡¯t been in contact with each other at all. Every day, Rosalie felt heartbroken. When she woke up every morning, she felt suffocated, but she had to keep going. She also had to force a smile on her face and pretend to be happy whenever Reba came to see her. Today was a somewhat special day ¨C Rosalie would be receiving her degree at Ashwick University¡¯s convocation ceremony. She had just graduated from the Finance faculty. As the best student of her cohort, the dean had asked her to represent the student body and deliver a graduation speech. However, with everything that had happened over the past few days, Rosalle hadpletely forgotten about it and hadn¡¯t prepared anything. Theodore had once said that he would apany her on this day, but today, she was alone. When the dean called her name, Rosalie stood up from her ce. amidst the sea of students. Dressed in a ck academic gown, she looked like a model student. As the audience apuded, Rosalie walked onstage and adjusted the microphone. Just as she was about to speak, she spotted a mant walking into the hall. He stood with his hands in his pockets, silently staring at her. Despite the distance, she recognized him at a nce! Rosalie¡¯s heart raced with excitement. Theodore had actuallye. She had thought he didn¡¯t want to see her after that incident! The whole room fell silent. Theodore had made a low¨Ckey entrance, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Rosalie. No one had noticed the important figure entering the hall. ¡°Ms. Young, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the dean whispered. Snapping back to reality, Rosalie straightened up, smiled, and began speaking, ¡°I am honored to be standing here today to deliver this speech. Honestly, I didn¡¯t like finance initially, nor did I want to choose this major. ¡°I ultimately chose it because I hoped to use my knowledge to help the people around me. Unfortunately, the person I wanted to help. didn¡¯t need my assistance.¡± She had hoped to help Theodore, even going as far as to choose a major she didn¡¯t like because she didn¡¯t want to be too different from him. Rosalie kept her eye on Theodore¡¯s figure as she spoke. To her, it looked like he took a few steps backwards and left. She had once told Theodore that she chose to major in finance because she liked it. But now, at her graduation ceremony, she admitted that she disliked it. Now that they were getting divorced, she dared to say anything that came to mind, except that she loved him. Rosalie continued, ¡°But I never regretted this choice. Finance sounds like a vast andplex subject. It involves a lot of data, intricate calctions, and seemingly high thresholds. It sounds like it requires great talent to study this subject! ¡°But that¡¯s not necessarily the case. As long as you use the right approach, even those who never majored in finance can understand the camel rating system. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that I chose this major. Regardless of the oue, I¡¯ll be thankful for what I once had. Even if it¡¯s over, those things will give me a better future. Thank you.¡± In less than a minute, Rosalie finished her speech and bowed to the audience. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After the apuse died down, the principal spoke again, ¡°We have invited a special guest who took time out of his busy schedule to attend this ceremony.¡± Chapter 21 ¡°This is Mr. Sebastian Carter, the primary shareholder of Ashwick University.¡± Another round of thunderous apuse erupted from the audience. A young man in a sharp suit elegantly walked onto the stage, nodding slightly to everyone before finally arriving at Rosalie¡¯s side. Rosalie was somewhat shocked when she saw who it was. Wasn¡¯t he the gentleman she had shared a table with at the restaurant a few days ago? -When Sebastian saw her, he also seemed slightly surprised but didn¡¯t show it. He epted the degree certificate from the dean¡¯s hands. Rosalie stepped forward to receive her degree certificate. She bowed. slightly, keeping her head lowered. The tassel on the right side of her mortarboard hung down. As per tradition, Sebastian gently moved the tassel from the right to the left. With that, the ceremony wasplete. Looking up, Rosalie was about to express her gratitude when she suddenly felt a wave of dizziness that caused her to stagger. Sebastian immediately reached out to support her, pulling her into his arms in a rather intimate position. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosalie felt her vision blur, almost unable to see the people in the audience who were whispering among themselves, unsure of what was happening onstage. Not far away, a sharp gaze locked onto the stage, dark and intense. After a few seconds, Rosalie quickly broke free from the man¡¯s embrace. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t eat breakfast this morning, so my blood sugar might be low.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, rest for a while,¡± the dean replied. Rosalie nodded and stood straight, bowing to the crowd before walking off the stage with her degree certificate in hand. Vertigo struck her again, causing her steps to be unsteady. She tried to endure it and walk off the stage, but suddenly found herself unable to see the stairs clearly. Though she couldn¡¯t tell where to step, she couldn¡¯t just stand there. She had to take a step forward. As she was she was contemting her next move, the dean said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s invite Mr. Carter to give a speech¡­¡± Before the dean could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw Sebastian rushing past him. Shortly after, screams and gasps came from the audience. Rosalie had missed a step and was about to fall! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around her stomach to protect her abdomen. But instead of feeling the pain of falling onto the hard, cold floor, she felt herself falling into a warm embrace. At the sound of a man¡¯s muffled groan of pain, Rosalie returned to her senses to find herself pressed against Sebastian¡¯s body. She hurriedly tried to get off him, but her legs were weak and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sebastian asked, still concerned about her despite the pain from the fall. There was an uproar at the scene, with everyone standing up and Shari Malik added a post Youbteracted with them recently. rushing over. Gritting her teeth, Rosalie was about to get off Sebastian when suddenly, a figure broke through the crowd. He strode over, pulling her up and into his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± Rosalie eximed in shock, her body crashing heavily against the man¡¯s solid chest. She looked up in astonishment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She thought Theodore had already left, so why had hee back? With a grim expression on his face, Theodore¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Sebastian, who had already stood up with help from others. There was amotion among the crowd. Everyone was whispering to each other, curious about the intimate rtionship between Rosalie and this handsome man. Someone in the crowd recognized him ¨C it was none other than Theodore Spencer, the CEO of SK Enterprise! Was Rosalie his lover? If not, why were they so intimate with each other? Chapter 22 Sebastian seemed to have guessed something after observing the scene before him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Rosalie struggled forcefully to break free from Theodore¡¯s embrace, feeling anxious under the scrutiny of so many eyes. She ignored her husband¡¯s grim expression, her concerned gaze falling on Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m so sorry. Would you like to go to the hospital?¡± she asked, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Sebastian replied, his brow furrowed as he clutched his chest, clearly in pain. Just as Rosalie was about to approach to check on him, Theodore grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled her back, his face terrifyingly cold. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rosalie tried to break free from his grip, but the man. was incredibly strong. Theodore wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. His hostility¨Cfilled gaze was directed at Sebastian. As he kept his hold on Rosalie, he pulled a check out of his pocket and stuffed it into the other man¡¯s suit pocket. Theodore¡¯s voice was tinged with provocation as he said, ¡°Thank you. for saving my wife. That should cover your medical expenses.¡± With that, he held Rosalie close and left. The whole ce erupted in amotion wife! What was going on?! Rosalie was Theodore¡¯s ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Rosalie said in a low voice. She didn¡¯t want to escte the situation, but was clearly resisting the way her husband was holding her. Sensing Rosalie¡¯s reluctance to leave with Theodore, Sebastian. moved to intervene, calling out, ¡°Ms. Young!¡± Theodore turned his head and red at Sebastian. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Spencer!¡± As if asserting his superiority, he swept Rosalie off her feet and strode away. The atmosphere turned dominantly aggressive as they passed through the crowd, who involuntarily made way for the couple, watching as they departed. After leaving the venue, Rosalie struggled desperately, her mortarboard long gone. ¡°Put me down!¡± Theodorepletely ignored her struggles, his face cold as he lifted. her into the car and mmed the door shut. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± This was the first time in ten years that Rosalie had lost her temper with him, and it was all because of another man. ¡°Me? Too far?¡± Theodore suddenly turned, gripping her shoulders tightly, hisrge hands exerting pressure. ¡°And what about you? You¡¯ve been deceiving me from the start. Clearly, you don¡¯t like finance, yet you pretended to be so passionate about it. You¡¯re such a good actress. Why didn¡¯t you go to drama school?¡± Rosalie¡¯s vision blurred as she recalled the time before she started university. Five years older than her, Theodore had already earned his PhD at a young age due to his exceptional abilities. Back then, Theodore was already the CEO of SK Enterprise, while she was still preparing for university entrance exams. ¡°Theo The office door was ajar, and as Rosalie walked in, she saw Theodore talking to Cynthia. Their heads were close together as they discussed some documents. Seeing Rosalie enter, Theodore put down the papers in his hand. ¡°Rose, what brings you here?¡± When Cynthia noticed Rosalie¡¯s presence, she closed the file and spoke professionally, ¡°Mr. Spencer, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head down first.¡± Theodore responded with a nod. Rosalie sensed Cynthia assessing her as she passed by, a hint of disdain shing in her eyes. Sometimes, a person could tell when someone¡¯s gaze was off. However, if they didn¡¯t have any evidence, they had to keep it to themselves. Otherwise, others would just say the person was overthinking things. ¡°Theo, who was that?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°That was Cynthia, a senior intern from Aurora University,¡± Theodore replied. ¡°Aurora?¡± Rosalie repeated. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you studied before? So, she¡¯s your junior?¡± So, because she was interning at hispany, Theodore had assigned her to his officThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 23 Rose, did you need something?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t directly answer her question, but it was true. Cynthial was his junior. ¡°I need to fill out my preferences for my university entrance exams. Do you have any suggestions regarding majors?¡± Theodore continued working with his head down as he replied, ¡± Choose something you¡¯re interested in.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose¡­¡± ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± said Cynthia from the office doorway. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Johnson is online and waiting for you.¡± Theodore hummed in response and closed the file he was holding. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As he walked past Rosalie, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit busy. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Rosalie replied, looking somewhat disappointed as she lowered her head. Noticing theck of movement behind him, Theodore stopped and turned around. Eventually, he approached Rosalie and grasped her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should go attend to your business,¡± Rosalie said, fearing she would dy him further. ¡°Tell me what major you want to study,¡± he insisted, not rushing away. Rosalie looked up, noticing Cynthia at the door. The older woman looked professional, seeming to portray the image of a strong, Independent woman. ¡°I want to study finance,¡± Rosalie said, wanting to work alongside Theodore and be on par with him. ¡°You like finance?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Alright, then study that. After you graduate, I can arrange a job for you.¡± ¡°Can I work at SK Enterprise?¡± Rosalie asked softly. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Of course, I need talents in finance,¡± he replied, gently patting her shoulder before turning and leaving. As he reached the door, he turned back and added, ¡°Rose, apply to universities in Ashwick, okay? Don¡¯t go too far.¡± Because of Theodore¡¯s words, she had ultimately chosen finance as her major. Unfortunately, he no longer needed her now. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t leave halfway through my speech, you must have heard me say that I¡¯ve never regretted that decision. So, why are your using me of deceiving you?¡± Rosalie asked. She didn¡¯t me Theodore or regret it, but he was using her now. After staring at her silently for a moment, Theodore released her shoulder, fastened her seatbelt, and drove away. Though his expression was cold, he looked ready to erupt at any moment, like a volcano.. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that man?¡± he asked. His tone was indifferent, but the veins on the back of his hand bulged as he gripped the steering wheel. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. He¡¯s just a major shareholder at Ashwick University And? Theodore pressed ¡°There¡¯s nothing more than that. I have no connection to tem. Vivet da you want me to say?¡± ¡°Does that mean you only met him today? Actually, Rosalie had met him before, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should tell Theodore about it. In the end, she said, ¡°Yes, today was the first time I¡¯ve seen him.¡± It was better to not mention the past. Talking about it was troublesome, and Theodore would just ask more questions. At her answer, the bulging veins on the back of the man¡¯s hand seemed to diminish, and his fiery gaze gradually subsided. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have acted like that today.¡± Rosalie was a bit angry. 1 fell, and he helped me. You humiliated him too much.¡± Although Theodore didn¡¯t explicitly say it at the time, his behavior, his tone, his gaze ¨C anyone with eyes could see that he had been targeting Sebastian. To Rosalie, Sebastian had saved her unborn child. ¡°So, now you¡¯re using me for the sake of a man you just met?¡± Theodore asked. Theodore and Rosalie had known each other for ten years. Was he less than Sebastian? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long we¡¯ve known each other. I¡¯m just dealing with the matter at hand.¡± ¡°Just dealing with the matter? Clearly, you¡¯re biased!¡± Rosalie was almost amused by this man¡¯s irritation. ¡°By your logic, where does your bias lean when ites to Cynthia and I?¡± If that¡¯s the case, why did he bring up divorce? If he was also guilty of doing the same, why was he ming her? Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you bringing her up?¡± ¡°Why are you targeting others for no reason?¡± Rosalie retorted. Screech¡­! Theodore mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to a stop on the side of the road and causing the vehicle to jolt violently. Though Rosalie was wearing her seatbelt, her body still lurched forward, and combined with her difort, she almost threw up. ¡°Theodore, what are you doing?!¡± Chapter 24 pter 24 Bosalle, how many times do I have to remind you? We¡¯re not divorced What What does it matter if they were divorced or not? That was what Rosalle wanted to say. But seeing her husband¡¯s dark expression, she knew continuing to argue would only worsen the situation. She wondered when he had be so unreasonable. Suddenly, her stomach churned violently. Rosalie quickly unbuckled her seatbelt, opened the car door, and rushed out before retching uncontrobly. Theodore quickly followed and knelt beside her. Rosalie clutched at her chest and took a few deep breaths. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning, or she surely. would have thrown up even more. ¡°It¡¯s been days. Haven¡¯t you been taking your medicine?¡± Theodore asked as he gently stroked her back. Worried that he might suspect something, Rosalie turned her head and pretended to be angry. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! That sudden stop you did made me ufortable. I¡¯m already prone to motion sickness.¡± Theodore stiffened when he heard Rosalie¡¯s words of me, and all his anger seemed to vanish instantly. He helped Rosalie back into the car and rolled down all the windows. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± he said as he fastened her seatbelt for her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°No need, I just feel a bit nauseous because of what you did.¡± what she said made senge, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit Rosale suppressed esh and continued. ¡°Why wosn to you? if he not feelin why wouldnt go to the hospital My ore than any¨¦re else. Theodore feil sient sand ¡°Let¡¯s hope so After they resumed then your they alle couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you it was Cynthia, the irritation in his eyes dissipated instantly. He answered the call and held the phone to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cindy?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t hear what Cynthia said, but after a moment, Theodore said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± 1 After ending the call, he immediately stood up. ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded indifferently, despite her aching heart. Seeing her silent demeanor, Theodore opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and left. Rosalie copsed weakly onto the bed, caressing the bracelet on her wrist. No matter what happened, Theodore would always choose Cynthia in any situation. Chapter 25 ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t say much about Theodore¡¯s answer. This was his home, and he could stay if he wanted to. Although it was such a normal thing, there was a faint sense of joy in Rosalie¡¯s heart. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. During lunch, Rosalie didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Seeing that she was mostly eating vegetables, Theodore kept putting meat on her te. ¡°Why are you only eating vegetables? Have some meat.¡± -Even the sight of meat made Rosalie feel nauseous, but she forced herself to eat it to avoid suspicion. Fortunately, she had taken some anti¨Cnausea medicine that was specifically for pregnancy symptoms beforehand. So, she could endure it for a while. ¡°What kind of job do you want?¡± Theodore suddenly asked. Rosalie looked up at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d arrange a job for you after you graduate? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll find a job on my own.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find one yourself? Aren¡¯t you going to work at SK Enterprise?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re getting a divorce. As your ex¨Cwife, how can I still work at your company? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find a job elsewhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a job. You don¡¯t have to be like this. Or is it that you don¡¯t want to work in finance despite saying you have no regrets?¡± Every time they talked these days, Theodore could feel his wife denberately avoiding him. If she was already behaving like this before the divorce, wouldn¡¯t they be strangers after it? I want to further my studies,¡± Rosalle said, the only excuse she coulde up with. ¡°You want to study more?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think it¡¯s better to have a master¡¯s degree in finance.¡± ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want to do, go ahead.¡± Since Rosalie wanted to study further, Theodore had no reason to stop her. ¡°Which university do you want to apply to?¡± ¡®Let¡¯s talk about itter. I need to think about it carefully.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue now. Saying she wanted to further her studies was just a temporary excuse. Theodore nodded and didn¡¯t ask further questions. When the couple returned to their bedroom after lunch, Theodore. took a gift box out of the cab and handed it to his wife. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday present.¡± Rosalie was speechless. It had already been several days since her birthday. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take it.¡± Opening the gift box, Rosalie found a very beautiful crystal bracelet inside it. Although she didn¡¯t know much about crystals, she could tell the bracelet was of high quality and quite expensive. ¡°Why are you giving me a birthday gift today out of nowhere?¡± +25 BONDS forgot about your birthday and didn¡¯t prepare anything previously. I ust bought this today to make up for it.¡± Theodore casually replied, sounding like it was indeed the case 1 see. Thank you.¡± Wasn¡¯t it expected for him to forget her birthday once Cynthia returned? It made sense that he would only remember Cynthia¡¯s birthday from now on. Theodore sat on the edge of the bed, took the bracelet, and put it on Rosalie¡¯s wrist. The sparkling crystal bracelet radiated a glossy texture, entuating her already smooth skin. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. You should wear it often. It¡¯s said that this kind of crystal good for health, Theodore said with a deep gaze, seemingly carrying a deeper meaning. Rosalie lightly touched the bracelet on her wrist, her heart filled with mixed emotions. Theodore gently embraced her. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡®Yes, it is.¡± However, what she wanted wasn¡¯t things like this. Theodore was momentarily lost in thought as he stared at Rosalie¡¯s beautiful face. He suddenly held her chin and turned her face towards him, leaning down to kiss her. They had kissed many times before, so when he leaned in, Rosalie¡¯s initial reaction wasn¡¯t rejection, but to close her eyes. Just as their lips met, a sudden ringtone from Theodore¡¯s phone interrupted the moment. He seemed a bit annoyed, but when he checked the caller ID and saw it was Cynthia, the irritation in his eyes dissipated instantly. He answered the call and held the phone to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s up, Cindy?¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t hear what Cynthia said, but after a moment, Theodore said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After ending the call, he immediately stood up. ¡°I have to go now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosalie responded indifferently, despite her aching heart. Seeing her silent demeanor, Theodore opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and left. Rosalie copsed weakly onto the bed, caressing the bracelet on her wrist. No matter what happened, Theodore would always choose Cynthia in any situation. Chapter 26 After Theodore left, Rosalie called the university and inquired about Sebastian¡¯s condition. Learning that he was in the hospital, she immediately rushed over after obtaining the address. Finding Sebastian¡¯s ward with the door open, Rosalie walked in to see the doctor examining him. When Sebastian saw Rosalie, he smiled faintly. ¡°Hello, Ms. Young. Rosalie hurried over. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter has two broken ribs,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°What?!¡± Rosalie was anxious after hearing the doctor¡¯s reply. ¡°Is he in any danger?¡± Sebastian was about to reassure her that he was fine, but seeing her anxious expression, he inexplicably felt at a loss for words and swallowed his response. The doctor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that serious. We¡¯ve set his ribs, but he still needs to stay in the hospital for observation overnight.¡± Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you.¡± With a final nod, the doctor left the ward. Rosalie sat on the chair next to the bed, feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Carter. It¡¯s all my fault. Does it hurt a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± He was now concerned about her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie gently touched her abdomen, reassuring herself that the baby was also fine. mer could the Pat Hoping N?velDrama.Org is the owner. on the almost fall, and you pay to the medical expenses and all the stargameque me for anything Dent wery smut i? say?¡± Samvattam turned the head and opened the dadside di ever taking out Men diegram cartsheat and matarboard by the way these are yours. Rosal to the fame from hun with a somewhat gusted look ¡°Why ¡°I had a fouling you woulde ingang for me, ao | kagt Therm far you. Don¡¯t war then agun next time¡± Rosalie hat er degree selfie afe and mortartinand close to her sheet. She surety anemuntered want thoughtful men like Sebastian Seeing her grading the Regres effk the Sadwan seemed genanve as # te sensed something ¡°SHP you sturly finance for your funda forsale¡¯s heart slunched tightly wha I Shed was gute adoles, really She had settled on a man she did like and guelphe true passion tra man who didn¡¯t love her ¡°So, your husband is Theodore Spencer.¡± Upon hearing Sebastian¡¯s tone, Rosalie asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big shot, so of course I¡¯ve heard of him. I didn¡¯t expect you to be his wife.¡± ¡°Not for much longer.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart throbbed with pain. Whenever this topic came up, she felt almost suffocated. A confused Sebastian asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated, and it¡¯s between Theodore and I. It¡¯s inappropriate to discuss it with others,¡± Rosalie replied, deflecting the topic. Anyway, I apologize to you on his behalf for today¡¯s incident. He didn¡¯t mean it. He might have misunderstood.¡± ¡°I ept your apology. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about it.¡± Sebastian wasn¡¯t the narrow¨Cminded type to hold grudges. He naturally wouldn¡¯t dwell on such matters. However, the scene from earlier had shocked him a bit. Even as a spouse, Theodore¡¯s reaction seemed a bit excessive. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m truly grateful, and I owe you one. If you ever need my help in the future, let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best to assist you,¡± Rosalie promised. Sebastian had saved her child, which she would never forget. Sebastian was about to decline, but he saw her earnest face and how she sincerely wanted to repay him. If he refused, it would only make her feel ashamed. So, he said, ¡°There¡¯s something you can do for me now.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Chapter 27 ¡°Go on a walk with me outside,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Huh?¡± Rosalie thought she had misheard. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Not out of the hospital, just around the vicinity, okay?¡± ¡°Of course. But isn¡¯t it too simple? You really just want mypany on a walk?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling to do that?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with it. But can you walk?¡± 1 can. My legs aren¡¯t broken.¡± Sebastian got out of bed, but after taking just a few steps, he suddenly clutched his chest, his brows furrowing slightly. Rosalie hurriedly supported him. ¡°Let me find you a wheelchair.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need, I want to walk.¡± Seeing Sebastian¡¯s stubbornness, Rosalie didn¡¯t argue further and helped him walk out of the hospital room. As they turned the corner of the corridor, they met a couple walking towards them. Rosalie¡¯s face paled in surprise when she saw them ¨C it was Theodore and Cynthia, what a coincidence! Theodore was supporting Cynthia, who looked extremely exhausted and unwell. When Theodore noticed Rosalie, his gaze fell on her hand, which was intertwined with Sebastian¡¯s arm. A coldness surged in his eyes. As the four of them stood staring at each other, the air seemed to freeze, and silence lingered for several seconds. 720 SONUS ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Theodore coldly, as if Rosalie shouldn¡¯t be there. Rosalie intended to release Sebastian¡¯s arm, but seeing Theodore also supporting Cynthia, she felt there was nothing to be guilty about. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so she openly said, ¡°Mr. Carter got injured helping me, so I came to the hospital to see him. Aren¡¯t your also here with Ms. Zeller?¡± Cynthia hurriedly exined, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t feeling well and couldn¡¯t find anyone else to help me, so I called Theo. Rosalie smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand. Aren¡¯t things between you exactly as they look?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s rxed expression, Theodore felt very ufortable, as if something had pricked his heart. It wasn¡¯t a sharp pain, but a slow build¨Cup from the deepest part of his soul. He fixed his icy gaze on Sebastian, but spoke to Rosalie, ¡°You¡¯re done with your visit, right? Go home.¡± Rosalie scoffed at themanding tone. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they¡¯d think they were in the olden days when women couldn¡¯t go out. ¡°Sorry, I promised to apany Mr. Carter for a walk. You better take care of Ms. Zeller.¡± Theodore was in the hospital with another woman, so what gave him the right to order her to go home? Such double standards! ¡°Mr. Carter, let¡¯s go,¡± said Rosalie, supporting him as they brushed past Theodore and Cynthia. Theodore¡¯s expression turned unusually unpleasant, his eyes flickering with intense anger. Driven by an impulse, he let go of Cynthia and was about to turn around to follow them when suddenly, Cynthia¡¯s frail body swayed to the side. Cynthia eximed in shock at Theodore¡¯s sudden action. Hearing themotion, Theodore turned back and quickly caught her. ¡°Cindy, are you okay?¡± Rosalie tumed her head and saw Theodore¡¯s caring demeanor towards Cynthia. It was as if he feared that Cynthia would suffer terribly if she had even a small injury. The very sight of them hurt her heart.. Theodore was distracted attending to Cynthia. By the time he looked up again, Rosalie and Sebastian had disappeared. Sebastian and Rosalie arrived at thewn around the hospital. The scenery there was beautiful, it even had a smallke that was surrounded by many pavilions. Rosalie helped Sebastian sit on a chair in one of the pavilions. The afternoon sunzily bathed everything in its warm light. Sebastian turned and saw Rosalie close her eyes, tilting her head slightly towards the sun. Her fair cheeks instantly gleamed with a bright radiance, appearing lovely and charming. Sebastian gazed at her for a while. When he saw Rosalie open her eyes, he calmly looked away without making it obvious he had been looking at her. Chapter 28 Rosale thought Sebastian would ask her questions. Considering the awkward andplex situation they had just experienced, anyone would be curious. But Sebastian remained silent, sitting beside her without uttering a word. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to answer such questions either, so his silence was appreciated. After a long silence, Rosalie spoke first, ¡°Mr. Carter, I didn¡¯t know you were the major shareholder of Ashwick University.¡± Sebastian hummed softly. ¡°Skycrest Enterprise has invested in many schools.¡± Skycrest Enterprise?¡± Rosalie was taken aback by his reply. ¡°You¡¯re Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s¡­?¡± Sebastian extended his hand and smiled. ¡°Let me reintroduce myself. I¡¯m Sebastian Carter, Skycrest Enterprise¡¯s CEO.¡± It was only then that Rosalie realized how deeply Sebastian had concealed his identity. Skycrest Enterprise was a major conglomerate, coveted by countless individuals who sought the best benefits. Like SK Enterprise, it was a multinational corporation with substantial financial resources. Some of the twopanies¡® businesses were even directpetitors. Rosalie reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Rosalie Young.¡± After the handshake, they withdrew their hands. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call you Mrs. Spencer from now on.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t be Mrs. Spencer for long.¡± * ples of understanding Tisched s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say ranch paraming individuale could guess some things without seding to be told the two of them talked outside for a while. Mending around before returning to the hospital room. Theodore was nowhere in sight. Rosalie wondered if he and Cynthia had gone back. Thinking about their previous interactions, she realized that if Cynthia wanted the stars in the sky. Theodore would pluck them for her Seeing Rosalie¡¯s troubled expression, Sebastian seemed to understand something, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Rosalie spent about two hours at the hospital with Sebastian, talking. about many things. She was surprised to find that he was simr to her in many ways ¨C even their values aligned. Time flew by as she had fun chatting with Sebastian, and she almost. forgot the time until her phone rang. Seeing Theodore¡¯s name on the caller ID, she answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Come home. I need to talk to yo you. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can tell me over the phone, right?¡± ¡°Are you nning to spend the night with that man?¡± asked Theodore in a tone that was dark and ufortable to listen to. Rosalie nced at Sebastian and realized she shouldn¡¯t stay with him. for too long. ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle back.¡± Theodore probably wanted her to sign the divorce papers. The sooner she did it, the better. After ending the call, Rosalie put her phone back in her bag and said, ¡± Mr. Carter, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Is there anything else. you need me to do? I¡¯m fine. You should head home,¡± Sebastian replied. Tle to see you tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ll be discharged early tomorrow morning. If we get the chance, let¡¯s have a meal together. Your treat.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Rosalie was extremely grateful toward Sebastian. She felt that simply apanying him for a walk wasn¡¯t enough to repay him. After exchanging a few more words, Rosalie left the hospital room. Not long after she left, Sebastian picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Bring the car. I¡¯m going back.¡± Since Rosalie had left, he didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital any longer. When Rosalie returned home, she expected Theodore to be there waiting for her since he had asked her toe back. To her surprise, he wasn¡¯t home. She asked the butler, who informed her that Theodore hadn¡¯t returned. He had called and asked her to return home, yet he wasn¡¯t there himself. Feeling a mixture of anger and amusement, Rosalie called him. He answered after a short while, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk to me? Why aren¡¯t you home?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been a small unexpected situation. I¡¯ll be back a bitter.¡± ¡°Unexpected situation? Is it rted to Ms. Zeller again?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t hide anything. It seemed like something natural for him. Rosalie felt both annoyed and amused. ¡°Fine, whatever!¡± As she hung up, she felt so angry that she wanted to throw away her phone. Chapter 29 ? Late at night, when Rosalie was dozing off, she suddenly felt someone pressing down on her. Startled, she screamed loudly. "Ahhh...!" Theodore covered her mouth and hushed her. "It''s me." He turned on the room light so Rosalie could see that it was really him on top of her. Breathing a sigh of relief, she nced at the time to see that it was one in the morning. "Why are you back?" she asked. "Is it strange for me toe home?" With a tinge of alcohol on his breath, it seemed like Theodore had been drinking. He lowered his head and kissed his wife''s lips, deftly undoing her sleepwear. "Ugh..." Rosalie pushed Theodore away with all her strength, hurriedly covering his mouth with her hand. "Let go of me!" Theodore grabbed her hand and pressed her down firmly on the bed. "What''s with you? Don''t want me to touch you?" "Weren''t you with Cynthia? Stay with her, then! Why did youe back here?!" Did this man think he could have it both ways? That he coulde home and have his way with Rosalie after fooling around with Cynthia? And then leave her for Cynthia once he was tired of her? What kind of nonsense was this? "Do I need a reason toe home?" A somewhat annoyed Theodore pinched Rosalie''s cheeks and continued," We''re not divorced yet. You''re still my wife, and you have to fulfill your duties as a wife!" Without giving her a chance to speak, he pressed his lips against hers to silence her. "Let go of me!'' Rosalie struggled desperately. She was pregnant, and she could sense how unstable the fetus was. She couldn''t do this! ''Don''t move!" Theodore didn''t want to hurt her. He had never forced her before. This was the first time he was being so forceful! As he sunk his teeth into her neck, Rosalie closed her eyes in despair. "Theodore, how will you exin this to Cynthia?" Theodore suddenly stopped moving. He looked up at Rosalie''s pale face to see a mocking smile on her lips, her dark eyes gazing at him deeply. After a long stretch of silence, he got off her andy by her side instead. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief and quickly touched her stomach with her hand. Fortunately, it seemed like her unborn child was fine. Afraid her husband might go crazy again, she lifted the covers to get out of bed and sleep in the next room.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Theodore''s arm shot out, grabbing her wrist. "Don''t go." Rosalie gritted her teeth and forcefully pulled her hand away. "You have no right to say those words after you asked for a divorce." With that said, she left the room without hesitation. But in the next room, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Theodore had clearly drunk too much. What if he felt unwell at night? What if he needed water and couldn''t find any? Rosalie became increasingly anxious as time passed. In the end, she couldn''t bear it and got out of bed to pour a ss of cold water before carefully walking back into their bedroom. Theodore was lying on the bed, sound asleep and fully clothed. cing the ss of water on the bedside table, Rosalie unbuttoned her husband''s clothes to make him morefortable, then covered him with the nket before leaving the room. The next day, Rosalie woke up early. After she finished her morning routine, she returned to the couple''s bedroom to change clothes. Having already gotten up. Thedore looked fresh, dressed in a sharp suit - a stark contrast to his disheveled appearance the day before. Neither husband nor wife said a word. Rosalie''s peripheral vision caught sight of the ss she had left on the bedside table, noticing that the water was all gone. It was fortunate that she had ced it there. Otherwise, it could have been a problem if Theodore had gotten thirsty and was unable to find any water. Rosalie had once read a news article about a drunk person who felt thirsty in the middle of the night but couldn''t find any water. Confused and disoriented, the person failed to realize that he needed water and tragically died because he couldn''t drink any. Remembering his call from yesterday, Rosalie approached him and asked, "You called me yesterday saying you had something to discuss. What was it?" Chapter 30 ¡°Come to my office at noon,¡± said Theodore as he straightened his tie. ¡°Are we going to sign the divorce papers?¡± Rosalie asked directly. She hoped to sign the papers and get the divorce over with, sparing herself the unnecessary sadness of dragging it out. Theodore frowned at his wife¡¯s anxious demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡± With that, he left the room. There was a sense of unspoken anger in his movements. Rosalie was doubtful, but she waited till noon. Unsure if she should go before or after lunch, she called Theodore. When the call connected, Rosalie immediately asked, ¡°It¡¯s noon. Should Ie to your office now?¡± ¡°Yeah. Come over,¡± Theodore replied. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Rosalie asked out of habit. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°How about I pack a lunchbox for you and bring it over?¡± She knew Theodore often got too busy to have lunch, or simply grabbed something quick. Sometimes, he even just had a cup of coffee instead of a proper meal. That¡¯s why she asionally made lunch for him herself. She didn¡¯t mind the trouble or the effort, just wanting to ensure her husband ate nutritious meals. As she nned to sign the divorce papers today, she wanted to make him onest lunch. It would perhaps be her final chance to do something for him. Buse Theodore declined. ¡°Your presence is enough. You don¡¯t madd so bring lunch. Rotate a heart felt empty, but upon reflection, there was no reason to Road that way. They were getting divorced anyway, so why bother ing hem lunch? Well then Rosalie started to say at, Theodore interjected suddenly. ¡°Actually, bring the lunchbox. Bring two, and don¡¯t include any spices.¡± ¡°Two?? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bit busy. We¡¯ll talk more when you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay¡± As Rosalie headed to the kitchen, she wondered why Theodore had asked for two lunchboxes. Did he want to have lunch with her? Knowing that Theodore didn¡¯t like spicy food, Rosaline never included spices in the food she made for him. She herself loved spicy food, but because Theodore didn¡¯t, she also refrained from using spices in her own food, causing Theodore to assume that she also disliked spicy food. This time, she made two lunchboxes ¨C both contained the same food, but one was spicy, and the other wasn¡¯t. Upon arriving at thepany, Rosalie easily made her way to the CEO¡¯s office. The office door was open, so she walked right in with two insted containers in her hands. When she saw the scene before her, she froze. A man and a woman were sitting on the sofa while the man attentively poured water for the woman. Theodore looked up at Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Rosalie stood rooted in ce. Why was Cynthia here? Rosalie thought she wasing to sign the divorce papers and maybe have onest meal with her soon¨Cto¨Cbe ex- husband. Did Cynthia need to be present to witness the signing? Theodore stood up, approached Rosalie, and took the lunchboxes from her hands. ¡°Thank you for bringing lunch. I told Cindy that you¡¯re good at cooking, so she¡¯s been wanting to try your food. She finally gets the chance today.¡± Rosalie felt like she had been struck by lightning. He asked her to bring lunch for him and Cynthia?! She recalled that Theodore had initially declined her offer over the phone, but then changed his mind quickly after. Thinking about it now, Cynthia must have been with him all along. She must have said she wanted to try Rosalie¡¯s cooking, which was why Theodore suddenly changed his mind. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What had Rosalie be now? Cynthia¡¯s cook? Theodore hadn¡¯t even bothered asking if she wanted to cook for Cynthia! A wave of deep humiliation washed over Rosalie. Chapter 31 Theodore ced the lunch boxes on the coffee table. There were exactly two portions, one for him and one for Cynthia. When he opened the lunch boxes, he noted that the ingredients were the sam for both, but one had chili peppers while the other didn¡¯t. Brows furrowed, he asked, ¡°Why did you include chili peppers? I thought I told you to not use any spices.¡± His words brought Rosalie¡¯s chaotic thoughts back to normal. She regained herposure and said, ¡°I just threw them in randomly If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡± Theodore seemed to sense something from Rosalie¡¯s cold tone. But upon second thought, he knew neither he nor Rosalie liked chili peppers. So, since Rosalie wasn¡¯t making the food for herself, it was probably just a mistake. ¡°Mrs. Spencer, have you had Junch?¡± Cynthia asked politely, herplexion somewhat pallid and fragile. ¡°She already ate,¡± Theodore answered for Rosalie.. Whenever Rosalie brought him lunch previously, she had usually already eaten at home. So, he assumed the same was true today. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Rosalie replied coldly. Rosalie used to worry that eating with Theodore would dy his work, so she always left after delivering his lunch. In reality, each time she delivered lunch to her husband, she had done so on an empty stomach and returned home hungry. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Cynthia said with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for making lunch for me. It smells delicious. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Eat quickly, or it will get cold.¡± Theodore ced the chili¨Cfree lunch. box in front of Cynthia. ¡°Here, you eat this one.¡± Cynthia looked at the one with chili peppers and said, ¡°Theo, you can¡¯t eat spicy food. Why don¡¯t I take the spicy one?¡± ¡°No,¡± Theodore said sternly. ¡°Your health isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t eat anything spicy.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t eat spicy food either,¡± Cynthia said worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. A little bit won¡¯t hurt, and this chili doesn¡¯t seem very spicy.¡± Seeing the concern between the two people on the sofa, Rosalie felt like an outsider. Previously, Theodore would never eat chili peppers. Rosalie had once suggested he try a mild one, but he refused outright. Yet now, for Cynthia¡¯s sake, he was willing to eat anything. It was absurd to think that no matter what Rosalie did, she was unable to win this man¡¯s favor, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t have to do anything to have Theodore desperate to treat her well. Some people are just naturally favored, effortlessly obtaining things others yearn for. Wanting to leave quickly Rosalie stepped forward and said, ¡°Give me the divorce papers. I¡¯ll sign them.¡± On the morning that Theodore had told her Cynthia was back and he wanted a divorce, Rosalie hadn¡¯t felt any humiliation or hatred towards her husband. At most, she felt pain. But now, she felt humiliated, and even a bit of resentment towards him. Theodore pushed the chili peppers to the side. Hearing her mention the divorce papers, he furrowed his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say some property procedures haven¡¯t beenpleted yet? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. 125 BORUS We still need to wait.¡± Cynthia frowned upon hearing this, a hint of displeasure shing in her eyes. ¡°Then, why did you ask me toe today?¡± Rosalie asked, raising her voice. She was genuinely angry. Was it just to have her deliver food to them? Seeing that Rosalie was angry, Cynthia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I wanted to see you because I was worried. Because of me, you two are getting divorced. I feel guilty, so¡­¡± Cynthia suddenly covered her lips and started to sob. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t havee here. Maybe I should just leave.¡± Chapter 32 Theodore quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe Cynthia¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Then, he looked up at Rosalie¡® and said, ¡°Rose, Cindy feels guilty about our divorce. I asked you to come today, hoping you could personally rify our agreement and assure her that the divorce isn¡¯t her fault.¡± Rosalie was speechless. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. So, Theodore intended to have her personally assure his beloved Cynthia that she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker. How ridiculous! Rosalie almostughed out loud. Was it eptable for Theodore to humiliate his wife just to make Cynthia feel better? Maybe he didn¡¯t see it as humiliation, but it certainly felt that way for Rosalie. Rosalie was about to speak when Theodore¡¯s secretary suddenly knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Jones urgently needs to have a video conference with you.¡± Theodore stood up. ¡°Connect it to the conference roomputer. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the secretary left, Theodore turned to Cynthia and said tenderly, I have to go discuss matters with our partners. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Theodore approached Rosalie and said, ¡°Rose, make sure you and Cindy have a clear conversation. Don¡¯t let her misunderstand, okay?¡± Rosalie remained expressionless, unable to shed any more tears. Staring into her hollow eyes, Theodore suddenly felt uneasy, and a pang of difort shot through him. He lowered his voice as he added, ¡°Take care of Cindy. I¡¯ll be back soon. With that, he left the office. Rosalie clenched her fists as she remained in ce. Take care of Cynthia? Theodore was ridiculous. Cynthia was an adult, not a child in need of her care. Just how much did Theodore care about Cynthia?! After Theodore left, Cynthia looked at Rosalie and her gaze fell on the crystal bracelet on her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s a nice bracelet. Did Theo give it to you?¡± Rosalie instinctively gripped the crystal bracelet on her left wrist. After Theodore gave it to her, he had received a call from Cynthia and left abruptly. Rosalie had been annoyed at the time, so she had taken. off the bracelet. When she left home today, she remembered the bracelet and inexplicably returned to put it on. She had thought she would be having lunch with her husband, but now she realized how ridiculous she was being. He had casually bought her a gift, didn¡¯t even think much of it, and even forgot her birthday. Yet, she foolishly held onto the bracelet dearly. At Rosalie¡¯s silence, Cynthia continued, ¡°When Theo asked me, I suggested getting you a crystal bracelet. You have fair skin, so it should look good on you.¡± Rosalie looked at Cynthia in disbelief. Seeing her shocked expression, Cynthia smiled. E ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this bracelet? Sorry. When Theo asked me, I just gave him one suggestion without offering any other options. for him to choose from. He just went along with my suggestion. It¡¯s all my fault if you don¡¯t like it.¡± *25 BCAKE Cynthia seemed to be acting confidently, as if she were already Theodore¡¯s legal wife and Rosalie was a nobody. Theodore had given Rosalie the bracelet, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, she was full of mockery. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Cynthia knew she had won. Rosalie suddenly felt like a clown. Her so¨Ccalled husband had given her a gift based on another woman¡¯s suggestion, and she had been foolishly touched by it. Today, wearing the bracelet, Rosalie had hoped to have lunch with him, but instead, he had not only asked her to cook fo Theodore quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe Cynthia¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Then, he looked up at Rosalie¡® and said, ¡°Rose, Cindy feels guilty about our divorce. I asked you to come today, hoping you could personally rify our agreement and assure her that the divorce isn¡¯t her fault.¡± Rosalie was speechless. So, Theodore intended to have her personally assure his beloved Cynthia that she wasn¡¯t a homewrecker. How ridiculous! Rosalie almostughed out loud. Was it eptable for Theodore to humiliate his wife just to make Cynthia feel better? Maybe he didn¡¯t see it as humiliation, but it certainly felt that way for Rosalie. Rosalie was about to speak when Theodore¡¯s secretary suddenly knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Mr. Spencer, Mr. Jones urgently needs to have a video conference with you.¡± Theodore stood up. ¡°Connect it to the conference roomputer. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the secretary left, Theodore turned to Cynthia and said tenderly, I have to go discuss matters with our partners. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cynthia nodded. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Theodore approached Rosalie and said, ¡°Rose, make sure you and Cindy have a clear conversation. Don¡¯t let her misunderstand, okay?¡± Rosalie remained expressionless, unable to shed any more tears. Staring into her hollow eyes, Theodore suddenly felt uneasy, and a pang of difort shot through him. He lowered his voice as he added, ¡°Take care of Cindy. I¡¯ll be back soon. With that, he left the office. Rosalie clenched her fists as she remained in ce. Take care of Cynthia? Theodore was ridiculous. Cynthia was an adult, not a child in need of her care. Just how much did Theodore care about Cynthia?! After Theodore left, Cynthia looked at Rosalie and her gaze fell on the crystal bracelet on her wrist. ¡°That¡¯s a nice bracelet. Did Theo give it to you?¡± Rosalie instinctively gripped the crystal bracelet on her left wrist. After Theodore gave it to her, he had received a call from Cynthia and left abruptly. Rosalie had been annoyed at the time, so she had taken. off the bracelet. When she left home today, she remembered the bracelet and inexplicably returned to put it on. She had thought she would be having lunch with her husband, but now she realized how ridiculous she was being. He had casually bought her a gift, didn¡¯t even think much of it, and even forgot her birthday. Yet, she foolishly held onto the bracelet dearly. At Rosalie¡¯s silence, Cynthia continued, ¡°When Theo asked me, I suggested getting you a crystal bracelet. You have fair skin, so it should look good on you.¡± Rosalie looked at Cynthia in disbelief. Seeing her shocked expression, Cynthia smiled. E ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like this bracelet? Sorry. When Theo asked me, I just gave him one suggestion without offering any other options. for him to choose from. He just went along with my suggestion. It¡¯s all my fault if you don¡¯t like it.¡± *25 BCAKE Cynthia seemed to be acting confidently, as if she were already Theodore¡¯s legal wife and Rosalie was a nobody. Theodore had given Rosalie the bracelet, yet Cynthia didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, she was full of mockery. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Cynthia knew she had won. Rosalie suddenly felt like a clown. Her so¨Ccalled husband had given her a gift based on another woman¡¯s suggestion, and she had been foolishly touched by it. Today, wearing the bracelet, Rosalie had hoped to have lunch with him, but instead, he had not only asked her to cook for another woman, she had also learned the truth about the bracelet. Rosalie wanted to remove the bracelet immediately. But if she did so now, it would only show her dismay and make Cynthiaugh at her. So, she could only bear the pain and continue wearing it. ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Ms. Zeller. You were right. This bracelet suits my fair skin.¡± Rosalie lightly touched the smooth crystal bracelet. When Theo put it on me himself, he mentioned how it complimented my beauty.¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t trying to be jealous orpetitive. She just didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. r another woman, she had also learned the truth about the bracelet. Rosalie wanted to remove the bracelet immediately. But if she did so now, it would only show her dismay and make Cynthiaugh at her. So, she could only bear the pain and continue wearing it. ¡°Is that so? Thank you, Ms. Zeller. You were right. This bracelet suits my fair skin.¡± Rosalie lightly touched the smooth crystal bracelet. When Theo put it on me himself, he mentioned how it complimented my beauty.¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t trying to be jealous orpetitive. She just didn¡¯t want to be aughingstock in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. Chapter 33 ¡°If it looks good on you, keep wearing it. After you and Theo get divorced, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to give you any more gifts,¡± Cynthia said as she lowered her head, a hint of darkness flickering her eyes. She picked up her utensils and took a bite of the lunch Rosalie ha made, nodding at the taste. ¡°It¡¯s really good. It¡¯s a pity that after you divorce Theo, he¡¯ll hardly g to eat something like this again.¡± Her tone sounded somewhat regretful, but perhaps concealed a hir of satisfaction. ¡°You take your time eating. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± said Rosalie. Rosalie wouldn¡¯t really stay to foolishly take care of Cynthia. This woman didn¡¯t need her care. ¡°Wait.¡± Cynthia stopped her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Theo tell you why you¡¯re here? I¡® you leave like this now, he won¡¯t be happy.¡± She was acting in apletely domineering manner, speaking in a tone that was gentle but carried a warning. ¡°Ms. Zeller, what do you want to hear from me? Don¡¯t you and Theodore understand your rtionship the best? Do you really feel guilty about me divorcing him?¡± Rosalie asked. Rosalie was divorcing Theodore, and Cynthia was clearly the one benefiting from it. Yet, Cynthia came here talking about feeling guilty, wanting the original wife to exin it herself. It was ridiculously absurd. Was Cynthia trying to act noble in this situation? 125 SONUS Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Mrs. Spencer, oh no, I¡¯ll just call you Rosalie. You won¡¯t be Mrs. Spencer for long, anyway,¡± said Cynthia in a tone that wasn¡¯t as polite anymore. ¡°Whatever.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t care how others addressed her. Cynthia sighed softly. ¡°Theo cares too much about me. That¡¯s why he wanted you to exin things to me. He just needs to look at my face to know what I want. Between us¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Zeller,¡± Rosalie interrupted her. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Cynthia¡¯s meaningless chatter, words that sounded innocent but were filled with cunning. ¡°Theodore and I are about to get divorced. You don¡¯t need to scheme anything. You¡¯ll get the result you want soon.¡± Since Rosalie had been losing from the start, she might as well ept it openly. ¡°Scheming?¡± Cynthia¡¯s fragile expression suddenly turned somewhat ominous. ¡°How dare you say those words? Because of you, I almost died. If we¡¯re talking about scheming, it might be you who¡¯s scheming against me!¡± Rosalie snorted lightly. ¡°Ms. Zeller, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve barely seen you a few times. Why would I scheme against you?¡± Was Cynthia ndering her and trying to make Theodore hate her? ¡°Are you pretending to be innocent or do you really not know?¡± Cynthia asked, seeming a bit angry. She suddenly clutched her chest as if breathing had be difficult. Rosalie furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A strong sense of hatred shed in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Don¡¯t you know? Didn¡¯t you deliberately n everything?!¡± ¡°You need to rify what you¡¯re using me of. I haven¡¯t deas anything,¡± Rosalie said, utterly confused. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll tell you. I only have half my lungs left, and I have a heart disease now,¡± Cynthia said through gritted teeth, her tone bing somewhat agitated. ¡°What?!¡± Rosalie was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Rosalie, your parents were just ordinary employees. However, because of an incident years ago, they shut down the system in a timely manner and inexplicably became so¨Ccalled heroes. And you, the daughter of those ¡®heroes,¡¯ naturally received recognition from the Spencer family¡¯s matriarch! ¡°From then on, you had ess to all resources. The olddy even treated you as Theo¡¯s future wife. She was very controlling, and didn¡¯t allow Theo to interact with other women. ¡°Butter, Theo met me! He respects his grandmother a lot, so he endured everything silently. We could only watch each other from a distance, unable to be together because you were in the middle!¡± Rosalie clenched her fists. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m the one who broke you two apart? You were the one who went abroad! You left Theo.¡± ¡°Yes, I went abroad. But if I had been perfectly fine, why would I leave him?! Haven¡¯t you ever thought about it? Or were you just so happy that I left and happily married him, not caring about the reason?¡± Cynthia retorted. ¡°Fine. Tell me, then. Why did you go abroad? If you and Theodore loved each other so much, why didn¡¯t you hold on?¡± Rosalie questioned. Chapter 34 ¡°Because I was dying!¡± Cynthia¡¯s ey illness and needed a double lung ti found a donor for me, but do you k ¡°What did she do?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°She used her connections to block hospital. My surgery was forced to table, waiting for the lungs that nev ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Grandma would Rosalie¡¯s eyes were red as she sho ¡°You may not believe it, but it¡¯s tru the olddy if she did such a thing!¡± ¡°And then what? You keep fabricati Rosalie couldn¡¯t believe it. Reba taken care of her. She couldn¡¯t jus evidence. Cynthia sneered coldly before cont thread. When Theo went to confron to immediately cut ties with me and time to find a new donor. To save m ¡°Due to his grandmother¡¯s interferer the transnt. When the lungs were of them already had issues. I ended caused problems with my heart. ¡°After the surgery, Theo secretly ser wasn¡¯t that I voluntarily left him for heal. Unfortunately, my health hasn¡¯t been improving much. I have to take medication every day, and I¡¯m frequently hospitalized. I can¡¯t live like a normal person anymore!¡± Rosalie stared at Cynthia in disbelief, feeling like she was in a nightmare. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°That can¡¯t be true¡­ It can¡¯t be!¡± Whether Cynthia¡¯s words were true or not, they profoundly impacted Rosalie. Everything she had believed in and seen before¡­ What was real, and what was fake? Reba was so kind¨Chearted. How could she do such cruel things? And Theodore, had he really married Rosalie out of necessity? If so, deep in his heart, did he resent her? Before Rosalie and Theodore had gotten married, he had said that he couldn¡¯t give her any love, not even once they were husband and wife. He had also made it clear that their marriage could end at any time. when Cynthia returned. Theodore must have resented Rosalie deeply at the time. Perhaps he even thought she had a hand in Cynthia¡¯s departure. Sure enough, he never gave her any affection, not even a little. Throughout their one¨Cyear marriage, he fulfilled his husbandly duties, which was already a great concession on his part. Rosalie hadn¡¯t wanted him to feel any psychological burden before. their marriage, so she pretended to be indifferent and treated him as just a brother. She knew Theodore had another woman in his heart, and at the time, she hadn¡¯t known why Cynthia had left Theodore. Theodore had been hiding it from her all along, agreeing to marry her first to appease Reba, and then secretly hiding Cynthia away. In one fell swoop, Theodore was able to satisfy Reba, protect ? Cynthia, and give himself a way to divorce his wife without any guilt whenever he wanted. Rosalie suddenlyughed. She keptughing andughing until she felt like crying. Having initially thought Cynthia had left on her own ord, she had once harbored a glimmer of hope that Theodore might gradually fall in love with her after they got married. Instead, Theodore not only did not fall in love with her, but had also given her such a big ¡®gift¡®. ¡°Rosalie, you promised Theo that as long as I came back, your marriage with him could end anytime. Don¡¯t forget about that,¡± Cynthia reminded. Chapter 35 Rosalie felt like her heart was being torn apart, and her mind was on the verge of splitting open. Cynthia even knew about these things. It seemed that Theodore had been telling Cynthia everything about his married life over the past year. They had been in contact all along. ¡°Theo once went on a two¨Cmonth business trip, right? He was with me, Cynthia volunteered the information. ¡°He was with me the whole time, traveling together. He was happiest when he was with me.¡± It felt like one thunderbolt after another was striking Rosalie¡¯s brain. She was in a daze, hoping desperately that this was just a nightmare and that she would wake up soon. Rosalie remembered the night when Theodore hade home in a hurry, wanting to be intimate with her. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for two months, and she was deeply in love with him, so she hadn¡¯t pushed him away. The whole process had gone smoothly. He had been gentle and considerate of her feelings. But the following day, he asked for a divorce. Had he nned all of this? Since he wanted a divorce and had been with Cynthia for those two months, why had hee back that night and touched her? Had he just been squeezing out Rosalie¡¯sst bit of value? Rosalie clenched her fists tightly, her nails almost digging into her palms. Only the sharp pain was keeping her from spiraling. She took a deep breath to calm herself, refusing to let herself panic or lose herposure because of this woman¡¯s words. ¡°Why are you telling me all this? Theodore is going to divorce me anyway. Are you trying to provoke me? Do you think I care?¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart felt like it had been shattered into pieces, but she didn¡¯t want to show any signs of weakness. This was herst remaining shred of dignity. ¡°Provoke you?¡± Cynthia innocently shook her head. ¡°No, you must have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just concerned about you and trying to help.¡± Hearing these words from Cynthia made Rosalie feel nauseous. She was disgusted by the mere thought of it. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®looking out for me¡®, Ms. Zeller? How dare you say that?¡± Cynthia let out a sigh before speaking earnestly, ¡°I want you to know that I have your best interests at heart. Theo is a remarkable man, and I¡¯m certain you would find him attractive. ¡°However, it¡¯s important to understand that he has strong feelings for me. I don¡¯t want you to hold on to unrealistic fantasies. I¡¯m telling you this not to upset you, but to help you see the reality of the situation.¡± Rosalie felt extremely repulsed by Cynthia¡¯s hypocritical stance, but to some extent, what she said was not entirely wrong. Unrealistic fantasies? Yes, they were indeed that. All the goodness Rosalie once saw in Theodore was fake. She used to think he was a responsible person, but now it seemed that everything he had done was for Cynthia. All his words and actions had been part of a n, including his kindness towards her. Only when he was good to his ¡®wife¡® could Cynthia be safe. As such a skilled pretender himself, it was no wonder Theodore had fallen for someone like Cynthia. +25 BONU Rosalie didn¡¯t fully believe Cynthia¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t deny that Theodore did care about that woman a lot. Just one phone call from her could get him to abandon his legally wedded wife. That alone was enough to prove that their marriage had been nothing but a sham. It hurt¡­ it really hurt! ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t feel wronged. Theo is a good man who always makes women fantasize. But it¡¯s good that you see reality now. You¡¯ll find a man who¡¯s right for you. After all, you weren¡¯t born into a good family. ¡°You only had the chance to marry Theo because of your parents¡® status. If you didn¡¯t have that, a family like the Spencers wouldn¡¯t even look at you. If you want to live a better life, you should know your ce,¡± Cynthia said with a sneer. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 36 Despite Cynthia¡¯s gentle tone, every word felt like a knife, cutting straight to Rosalie¡¯s heart. The other woman seemed like a victorious queen, crushing Rosalie underfoot and leaving her with no room to maneuver. Indeed, Rosalie had almost forgotten that Cynthia, while not on the same level as the Spencer family, still came from a wealthy background. Struggling to control her emotions, Rosalie clenched her teeth and sternly said, ¡°Ms. Zeller, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve known Theo for ten years. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is? ¡°Moreover, he made it clear to me before we got married that ours was a contractual marriage. You have no idea what he¡¯s going to give me after our divorce. Please don¡¯t pity me. I¡¯m not as helpless as you think.¡± Upon hearing Rosalie¡¯s words, Cynthia¡¯s worried expression softened into a slight smile. ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t feel wronged being with Theo?¡± ¡°As you said, he¡¯s an outstanding man. In this past year of marriage, he¡¯s given me everything besides love. I have noints,¡± Rosalie replied. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Cynthia¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just as she was about to say something, her gaze suddenly shifted to a certain spot. Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Rosalie. ¡°Rosalie, from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re not sad about divorcing Theo. You don¡¯t care about him at all, do you?¡± Rosalie¡¯s nails almost pierced her palms, the excruciating pain making it hard to breathe. Fun she endured the pain and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t care.¡± Cynthia covered her heart, sighing repeatedly. ¡°Oh, I see. I guess I¡¯ve been overthinking it, worrying about you all this time. How foolish of Seeing Cynthia¡¯s vulnerable appearance, Rosalie furrowed her brow. Ms. Zeller, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. You should worry more about your own health, assuming, of course, what you said is true.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Cynthia¡¯s brow furrowed. Rosalie recalled the day at the restaurant when she had seen Cynthial with people who seemed to be her friends. Cynthia had appeared radiant and confident at the time, hardly resembling someone with only one lung and a heart problem. Of course, Rosalie couldn¡¯t be certain of this. She had no evidence, only spection, so she didn¡¯t say it outright. ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with what I mean, Ms. Zeller. After all, your health hasn¡¯t been great, has it?¡± Rosalie sensed that something was off. ¡°Rosalie, your words are too malicious,¡± Cynthia said inexplicably. You think I can¡¯t tell? Are you implying that I¡¯m faking it? If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you my incision scar.¡± Cynthia stood up from the sofa, clutching her heart. But as soon as she rose, she eximed in pain and copsed weakly to the floor. ¡°Cindy.¡± A tall figure swiftly rushed over, embracing Cynthia in concern. ¡°Cindy, what happened?¡± Tears were already streaming down Cynthia¡¯s face. ¡°Theo, I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Have you finished your meeting?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t know when Theodore had returned, but considering Cynthia¡¯s sudden copse, perhaps he had been standing behind her the whole time. This cunning woman was really quite the actress. After helping Cynthia to the sofa, Theodore faced Rosalie with a cold expression. ¡°I asked you to take care of Cindy, but instead, you intentionally harmed her. I was only away briefly, and you dared to behave like this. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what you might do when I am not around.¡± Chapter 37 Rosalieughed bitterly. ¡°What have I done behind your back? Hurt your Cindy? Do you know the whole story? You only heard what I said. at the end, but not what she said earlier!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore interrupted her. ¡°I know what she said. I can show you all of Cindy¡¯s medical records. If you knew what she¡¯s been through, you would feel ashamed instead of questioning her here!¡± Rosalie was momentarily speechless. She did indeed doubt Cynthia, especially after seeing her looking healthy at the restaurant, while Theodore remained convinced otherwise. But whenever Cynthia went to the hospital, Theodore was always with her. It would be difficult for Cynthia to deceive him, but it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. Even in Theodore¡¯s presence, Cynthia could have. faked her condition, like Rosalie had done when she concealed her pregnancy from him. Apart from her health, Cynthia was also clearly acting in other aspects, especially when Theodore was around. She deliberately said. things to provoke certain answers from Rosalie, taking them out of context to mislead Theodore. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault for telling Rosalie about my health. It¡¯s normal for her to doubt me. After all, she didn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t me her,¡± Cynthia pleaded, making herself out to be a pitiful. victim, seemingly speaking up for Rosalie but evoking sympathy for herself. Meanwhile, Rosalie seemed unbothered. She neither shed tears nor showed remorse, resembling a bully who picked on her victim and made people sympathize with the weaker party. If one could view the situation after knowing all the facts, it was easy to understand what was happening. However, when experiencing it firsthand, few people could see the whole picture objectively and would often be biased. People would even criticize others vehemently because they believed baseless online rumors, let alone ambiguous. real¨Clife situations. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Cindy. You¡¯re not well.¡± Theodore immediately wiped away her tears with a tissue. Cynthia¡¯s tears flowed freely as she tightly grasped Theodore¡¯s hand. ¡± Then, promise me, don¡¯t be mad at her. Forgive her. I don¡¯t want you two to fight because of me.¡± Theodore turned his head, giving Rosalie a cold nce before tenderly speaking to Cynthia, ¡°Okay, I forgive her.¡± Seeing the couple holding hands tightly, Rosalie felt almost no sadness, only anger. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Theodore, what gives you the right to forgive me? What have I done wrong that requires your forgiveness?¡± Why should this couple stand on a moral high ground to forgive her? It was clear they were acting unreasonably. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop causing a scene.¡± Theodore¡¯s anger red up in an unusual disy, as if he was growing impatient because Rosalie was being unreasonable. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just causing a scene?¡± Apletely provoked Rosalie suddenly rushed forward, forcefully separating Theodore and Cynthia¡¯s hands. Her sudden action took Theodore aback. First, he was stunned, then irritated. ¡°Are you out of your mind? What are you doing?¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m crazy, and I¡¯m making that, wouldn¡¯t it be unjust if I didn¡¯t: ¡°Unjust to you?¡± Theodore seemed talking about?¡± ¡°You have the nerve to ask? Wasn¡¯t divorced yet. Even if there¡¯s just on wife. What does it mean for you to me?¡± It wasn¡¯t like Rosalie didn¡¯t have a t herposure easily. However, this and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Si unreasonable and they were getting tolerate so much? ¡®Don¡¯t be unreasonable. Step aside,¡± pushed Rosalie away. ¡°Cindy, let¡¯s g ¡®We haven¡¯t finished our meal yet, the two lunch boxes on the coffee t ¡®Throw it out. I¡¯ll take you out to eat Theodore Spencer, you¡¯re going tooposurepletely. I¡¯m going too far?¡± Theodore turne did you do to Cindy? You¡¯re causing Todays Bonus Offer Chapter 38 ¡°Theodore, it¡¯s clear that you have double standards. You¡¯ve said that as long as we remain married, we¡¯re still bound as husband and wife. However, you frequently criticize me whenever I bring up the divorce, using me inexplicably and reacting with anger as if I¡¯ve betrayed you. ¡°Ironically, it¡¯s you who wanted to get divorced in the first ce. You¡¯ve barely mentioned it, yet you¡¯re already eager to move on with Cynthia. What right do you have to hold me responsible? ¡°Yesterday, you asked me toe home, but you weren¡¯t there. Today, you called me toe here, but it turns out you just wanted me to exin things to Cynthia. I didn¡¯t have toe all the way here for a conversation that could have taken ce over the phone. You even asked me to bring lunch, which I made spicy because I thought I would be having lunch with you! ¡°I like spicy food, but I don¡¯t eat it because you don¡¯t! Every time I bring you lunch, Ie on an empty stomach. I¡¯ve never eaten first! I just said that to put your mind at ease, but how have you treated me?¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t even shout. By the end, she was speaking calmly, and she felt much better after letting out her pent¨Cup frustration. The office was unusually quiet, and Theodore seemed stunned. He had never seen Rosalie like this before and didn¡¯t know what to make of her words. As his gaze fell on the two lunch boxes on the coffee table, he was momentarily speechless. Seeing Theodore¡¯s silent reaction, Cynthia quickly grabbed his wrist. Theo, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. It would have been better without me. I¡¯ll leave.¡± A man¡¯s maic andmanding voice suddenly echoed through the room, ¡°In that case, just go. Why are you still holding his hand?¡± Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice. A middle¨Caged man in a smart suit walked into the office. His brow was slightly furrowed, giving him an imposing air. Despite his age, his dignified demeanor and sharply defined features hinted at his youthful attractiveness, the kind that only improved with age. Theodore frowned. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Wesley Spencer stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Is thepany yours alone? Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ever since Theodore had taken over the duty of managing thepany, Wesley had almost been in a semi¨Cretired state, but still kept an eye onpany matters. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Theodore exined. ¡°Is that so? Then, what did you mean?¡± Wesley¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°Uncle,¡± Cynthia hastily interjected. ¡°Theo, he¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your uncle. Don¡¯t try to im a rtionship with me,¡± Wesley said as his eyes shed with disgust. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cynthia trembled at his harsh words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Why are you still holding Theo¡¯s hand? He¡¯s a married man. Don¡¯t you have any self¨Cawareness?¡± Wesley asked, narrowing his eyes. A frightened Cynthia released Theodore¡¯s hand, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Theodore immediately stepped in front of Cynthia to protect her.¡± Dad, if you have anything to say, say it to me. This has nothing to do with Cindy.¡± Wesley continued his attack, ¡°If it has nothing to do with her, why is she here? She¡¯s neither an employee, nor your wife, nor a client or friend. What right does she have to enter this office?¡± ¡°This is my office, and it¡¯s my prerogative to decide who enters. If you don¡¯t have any business here¡­¡± ¡°What, am I bothering you two?¡± Wesley interrupted, his gaze shing with bone¨Cchilling coldness. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my daughter¨Cinw and leave.¡± Wesley grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist to take her away. Instinctively, Theodore grabbed onto Rosalie. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chapter 39 Wesley turned his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re really something, always eyeing something else while not being satisfied with what you already have.¡± Theodore was momentarily at a loss for words, but still unwilling to relinquish Rosalie¡¯s hand. Cynthia gritted her teeth, a hint of unwillingness shing in her eyes as she put on another pitiful act. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I-¡± ¡°Since you know it¡¯s all your fault, then just kill yourself already,¡± Wesley ruthlessly interrupted her. Rosalie was shocked. In fact, she hadn¡¯t met her father¨Cinw many times, and was quite afraid of him. He rarely smiled, and Reba didn¡¯t mention him much either. All she knew was that her father¨Cin-w and his wife seemed to have a bad rtionship. The couple lived separately, which made Rosalie think her father¨Cinw didn¡¯t value marriage much. A shocked Cynthia¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going too far.¡± Theodore frowned, his voice icy. ¡°It¡¯s not. Cindy¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all my fault. me me if you want to me someone.¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your fault. Kill yourself, then.¡± Wesley¡¯s sharp gaze turned to Theodore. ¡°Go ahead. The window is open, isn¡¯t it? Jump out and die to atone for your sins!¡± Theodore seemed taken aback by his father¡¯s words, his expression extremely unpleasant. ¡°Theo, don¡¯t. Cynthia grabbed his arm, shaking her head desperately. ¡°Which one of you is going to die? Didn¡¯t you both admit it was your fault? Then, die together,¡± Wesley said impatiently, showing no mercy. to his own son. Rosalie looked at Wesley in astonishment. She hadn¡¯t expected him. to be so harsh even when speaking to his son. In reality, most parents would protect their children first. Even if they were to be unbiased and side with the other party in a conflict, they wouldn¡¯t speak so harshly. By actually telling his own son to kill himself, Wesley was drawing a clear line. Amidst her shock, Rosalie felt a hint of satisfaction: Finally, there was someone who didn¡¯t buy into Cynthia¡¯s act. The atmosphere became tense. Rosalie, being pulled by both her handsome father¨Cinw and her husband at the same time, felt the scene was somewhat odd. She gently freed herself from their grasp and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, Rosalie turned and walked out. Just as Theodore was about to call her back, Wesley stepped in to block him. Theodore frowned. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You should ask yourself what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m not going to exin further. If you get it, you get it. If you don¡¯t, my words won¡¯t matter,¡± Wesley replied. He turned to leave. As he reached the door, he suddenly turned back to Cynthia and added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just my mother who didn¡¯t want you to be part of the Spencer family. Do you think it was her decision alone? Even though she¡¯s old, I¡¯m still here. I have plenty of time to wait things out.¡± Angry, Cynthia cried out, ¡°What did I do wrong? Is it wrong to love someone? I just¡­¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bang! The office door mmed shut. Before Cynthia could finish her sentence, Wesley had already turned and left, not giving her a chance to argue. Even if Cynthia¡¯s acting skills were excellent, no amount of acting would work when faced with someone who inherently disliked people who were fake. ¡°Theo, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve caused you and your father to have this fight. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Cynthia choked out as she sobbed uncontrobly, struggling to catch her breath. Chapter 40 Theodore gently patted Cynthia¡¯s slender back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle. everything.¡± ¡°Is it true that I¡¯ll never be able to be part of the Spencer family? Are we really never going to be together?¡± Thinking of Wesley¡¯s words, Cynthia was furious. What was so great about Rosalie?! She was from a humble background and wasn¡¯t worthy of the Spencer family¡¯s protection! Theodore frowned, his expression grave. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that for now. Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can take care of myself anymore.¡± Cynthia wiped her tears. ¡°Theo, I don¡¯t know how long I have left. But even if it¡¯s only for a short time, I¡¯ll be happy as long as I¡¯m with you. Whether or not we can make our status official doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say much more. Instead, he bent down to tidy up the lunch boxes on the coffee table. He took special care with the one with the chili peppers, covering it carefully. ¡°Theo, aren¡¯t you going to have lunch?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡± He put away the lunch boxes, showing no intention of throwing them away. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. She was supposed to have lunch with you. Because of my misunderstanding, that happened. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Cynthia guiltily. ¡°Enough.¡± Theodore sounded impatient. Every time Cynthia apologized so desperately, he used to feel guilty. But over time, he couldn¡¯t help but start to feel annoyed. Cynthia trembled. ¡°D¨Cdid I do something wrong?¡± Realizing his mood wasn¡¯t good, and that it showed, Theodore softened his tone, ¡°No.¡± Cynthia wanted to ask about the divorce, but sensed Theodore¡¯s darkening expression, so she swallowed her words, not daring to ask. Rosalie hadn¡¯t gone far. She had been waiting nearby until Wesley came out, and she hurriedly approached him as soon as he emerged. ¡°Dad, thank you for just now.¡± Wesley gave her a cold nce. ¡°So, what are you going to do now? Continue living like this or get divorced?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Continuing to live like this was out of the question. The divorce was Theodore¡¯s idea, but now it seemed Rosalie needed it too. If Theodore was going to treat her like this, why bother persisting in trying to save their marriage? Seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, Wesley suddenly realized something. Are you really going to get divorced?¡± Rosalie wasn¡¯t going to hide anything anymore. Wesley had experienced everything life could throw at him, so how could he not see through her facade? ¡°Dad, you saw it too. He doesn¡¯t love me. Continuing like this will only hurt more people,¡± Rosalie said. Are you surrendering because your worried about hurting too m people, or because you feel that youcantpete with Cynthia¡± Wesley inquired. Taken aback, Rosalie stuttered, ¡°Enough.¡± Wesley interrupted affairs, what else can be done? Rosalie hung her head in silence you two can¡¯t handle your own ¡°Oh, remember to go home tonight and have dinner with my mother She wants to have a family gathering. Wesley added. When Rusallie heard Wesley mention Reba, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Dad, can you not tell Grandma about what¡¯s happening between Thee and 17¡ä¡ä ¡°She¡¯s my mother. Do you think you care more about her health than i do? You need to deal with this quickly or alle out sooner or dillter.¡± Wesley repiled Rosale modded repeatedly. 1 understand handle it as soon as possible¡± Wesley¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the cystal bracelet on Rosalle¡¯s wrist Nice bracelet Rosalie felt like someone had stated her heart Gritting her teeth, she forcefully took the bracelet off Seeing this. Wesley seemed to understand something ¡®Donate it. It can help others, and you won¡¯t have to see it again.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡°Theo,e to my ce tonight I¡¯ve learned how to cook a delicious dish. I want to cook it for Theodore and Cynthia had just walked out of the office. As Cynthia spoke, she saw Wesley and Rosalie standing there. She looked surprised, quickly covering her lips and hiding behind Theodore, looking fragile and pitiful as if the whole world was out to get her. Almost instinctively, Theodore shielded Cynthia behind him. Rosalie stared nkly at the scene before her, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. The pain spread to her fingertips, causing her fingers to suddenly felt weak. The crystal bracelet slipped from her fingers and fell onto the hard ground. Crack! The bracelet immediately shattered. Chapter 41 -15 BONUS Theodore frowned, a trace of anger shing in his eyes. Rosalie stared nkly at the crystal bracelet on the ground, as if it represented the irreparable rift between her and Theodore. She silently bent down, picked up the broken pieces, and threw them into a nearby trash can before walking away. Consumed by an inexplicable anger, Theodore strode forward and grabbed Rosalie¡¯s wrist forcefully. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± From Theodore¡¯s perspective, Rosalie had deliberately broken the crystal bracelet. Rosalie winced from his strong grip, frowning as she struggled to free her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± She knew he was asking about the crystal bracelet, but why was he so angry? It was just a gift he had casually bought for her based on Cynthia¡¯s suggestion. With a cold expression on his face, Theodore was about to speak when Wesley intervened. ¡°Do you want to make a spectacle? Should I grab a megaphone and call all the employees here?¡± As Wesley spoke, Theodore noticed some employees ncing over, but they quickly averted their gazes, only casting curious nces before hurriedly leaving. Such a scene would undoubtedly attract criticism. Theodore took a deep breath, suppressing his anger as he turned to Rosalie. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this at home. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should go home. Tonight, we¡¯re having dinner with your grandmother at the manor. Remember toe. Wesley¡¯s sharp gazended on Cynthia as he added. ¡°Don¡¯t bring outsiders unless you want to upset your grandmother.¡± The emphasis on ¡®outsiders¡® was heavy. Cynthia¡¯s expression turned sour, but she couldn¡¯tsh out and could only swallow her anger. After Wesley left, Rosalie followed suit without even ncing at Theodore, who stared at his wife¡¯s slender figure walking away. feeling like his heart had been hollowed out Suddenly, Cynthia eximed loudly and began to lean to the side. Theodore quickly rushed forward to catch her ¡°Theo, are you really going to your grandmother¡¯s ce for dinner This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tonigh Theodore modded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a l?ng time since I¡¯ve had dinner with Grandima. I have to ge Cynthia looked sad when she heard his answer. ¡°But I¡¯ve already bought the ingredients for the dish wanted to make for you. They can only stay fresh for one night. If you don¡¯te to my ce, Ni have to throw them away ¡°You¡¯re not well, so you shouldn¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°But I want to ¡°Cynthia held Theodore¡¯s hand ¡°How about youe to my ce earlier today, have dinner with me, and then go home afterward? It¡¯s okay if you eat less at my ce She would definitely find a way to keep him there once he arrived. Theodore withdrew his hand. ¡°You¡¯re having trouble even standing, so how can you cook for me? Besides, I can dine with you whenever I want, but Grandma¡¯s health isn¡¯t good and I haven¡¯t spent time with her in a long time You know how important this is, yet you¡¯re still trying to stop me Cynthia stiffened. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m not trying to stop you. I just love you too much, and my health isn¡¯t good either. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll live, so I panicked momentarily. I¡¯m sorry. You should go home. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve spent time with your grandmother.¡± She lowered her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Alright.¡± Theodore understood her impulse, given her poor health. Let me take you home first.¡± Chapter 42 Rosalle didn¡¯t have much to do, so she went to Spencer Manor early to apany Reba and chat with her. Because she arrived early, her inws hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and neither had Theodore. Rosalie chatted andughed with Reba in the hall. Even though she felt troubled inside, she kept the older womanughing. ¡°Oh, child. You¡¯re the only one who makes me happy. You¡¯re as talkative as ever, and you¡¯re bing increasingly cunning, like a fox, Reba said as she patted her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s hand affectionately. Rosalie teased, ¡°How could you say that, Grandma? Why did you call me a cunning fox? Hmph! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little fox indeed, haha!¡± Suddenly, Reba remembered something. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you graduate? I¡¯ll arrange a job for you at thepanyter. Tell me what kind of job you want.¡± ¡°No need, Grandma. I¡¯ll find a job myself. I don¡¯t want to rely on family. I want to rely on my own efforts.¡± ¡°Rose, I admire your independence. But since you have connections you can rely on, don¡¯t waste them. The world isplicated, and I don¡¯t want you to suffer unnecessarily.¡± Reba was very indulgent with Rosalie, but not with Theodore. The old woman was strict with her grandson, making him work hard and setting many tough challenges for him. ¡°Grandma, I should suffer a bit and experience setbacks, so that I can appreciate what I achieve through my efforts.¡± ¡°But¡­ Reba wanted to say something else, but Rosalie interrupted her, Grandma, you forget that when I was interning while in university, I found a job myself. But that job onlysted for less than two months before you ruined it.¡± ¡°Well, that was¡­¡± Reba felt embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin your job on purpose. It was the company¡¯s fault Those people were bullying you, I was just standing up for you.¡± ¡°Grandma, there will always be such people in a workce. I can handle it. You¡¯re too protective of me.¡± Back then, Rosalie was being scolded by her boss, who threw files at her. Coincidentally, Reba had dropped by to see her daughter¨Cin-w and witnessed the incident. Additionally, she overheard other staff gossiping about Rosalie, which made the olddy furious. When people at thepany realized who Reba was, they were repeatedly apologizing to Rosalie in no time. Because of that incident, Rosalie felt embarrassed to continue working there and had resigned. However, she still had toplete her internship. So, she had no choice but to intern at apany under SK Enterprise. However, Reba was always concerned about Rosalie. She didn¡¯t allow anyone to bully her granddaughter¨Cinw, so everyone in thepany treated her like royalty. ¡°Okay, I know I was wrong.¡± In fact, Reba understood the reasoning behind it, but she just wanted to protect Rosalie. She couldn¡¯t help but favor her granddaughter¨Cinw, even though she knew it wasn¡¯t entirely fair. After a while, Reba nced at the time ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Theoe yet? This is really unreasonable.¡± ¡°Grandma, Theo is busy with work. It¡¯s normal for him to bete.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s busy, can¡¯t hee an hour or two earlier? Moreover, why does he always have to do everything himself? Why can¡¯t he delegate tasks to his subordinates? A good leader should be able to delegate.¡± Reba was strict with Theodore, always finding fault with whatever he did. If he wasn¡¯t busy, Reba would likely say he was irresponsible. Theodore had a heavy burden of responsibility, so he needed constant prodding to improve and couldn¡¯t afford to ck off. ¡°Rose, why don¡¯t you call Theo and ask when he¡¯sing?¡± ¡°Me? Call him?¡± Rosalie chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you call him? He¡¯ll definitely come right away if you do.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Considering the current situation between Rosalie and Theodore, how could she talk to him? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re husband and wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to call him?¡± Reba¡¯s eyes shed with suspicion. ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Rosalie quickly took out her phone. ¡°No, Grandma. I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± Afraid that Reba would sense something was wrong, Rosalie reluctantly dialed Theodore¡¯s number. Chapter 43 After a short while, the call connected. ¡°Hello. With Reba nearby, Rosalie couldn¡¯t afford to sound too distant when talking to Theodore. So, she had to warmly say, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s tone, Theodore frowned, feeling a bit puzzled. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°When are youing to Grandma¡¯s ce?¡± Theodore nced at his watch. ¡°I¡¯lleter.¡± ¡°Can youe earlier?¡± ¡°Why the rush? It¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°I just want you toe earlier and spend more time with Grandma. ¡°Is that Grandma¡¯s request?¡± Rosalie responded with a hum. ¡°In that case, you can tell her I¡¯lleter.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what you said earlier? You¡¯ve been patient with me for a long time. It¡¯ll be more comfortable for you if Ieter, so you won¡¯t have trouble eating.¡± After saying that, Theodore abruptly hung up, as though sulking and holding her to her words. Rosalie had only said those things because she had no other choice, afraid Theodore would find out she was pregnant. She hadn¡¯t expected him to use it against her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did he say?¡± Reba asked curiously. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°He said he¡¯ll try toe as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That child¡­¡± Reba sighed. Seeing that Reba looked tired, Rosalie said, ¡°Grandma, let me help you back to your room so you can rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They would all need some energy for dinnerter, so it was wise to rest beforehand. After escorting Reba back to her room and tucking her in, Rosalie left. At the door, she immediately took out her phone and sent a text message. [I hope that our issues won¡¯t affect Grandma. She really wants to see. you, so please don¡¯t let your feelings towards me affect her. I have already assured her that you¨Cwille as soon as possible. Whatever you feel about me, it¡¯s up to you to handle.] Theodore didn¡¯t reply to her message. However, he arrived at the manor less than an hourter to find Rosalie busy knitting a scarf. Reba liked to knit when she was bored, and she would often teach Rosalie. So, she would sometimes continue knitting the old woman¡¯s projects on her behalf. Rosalie was knitting so intently that she didn¡¯t notice Theodore¡¯s arrival until the tall man sat down next to her, startling her. One of the knitting needles pierced her finger, and though it had a rounded tip and normally wouldn¡¯t cause much pain even if one was pricked, Rosalie had been startled so badly that she had jabbed her finger a little too forcefully. 20 She eximed in pain and clutched her hand as the ball of yarn and needles fell off herp to the floor. Theodore frowned, bending down. to pick up the items from the floor and ce them on the nearby coffee table. He grabbed his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± The gap under Rosalie¡¯s nail bed had turned red. Although there was no bleeding, it was evident that it hurt. After all, the nerves in the fingers were closely connected to the heart. ¡°You appeared without a word, startling me, and now you me me?¡± Rosalie pulled her hand back forcefully. Hearing the woman¡¯s cold tone, Theodore narrowed his eyes, obviously displeased. ¡°Are you implying it¡¯s all my fault?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Rosalie replied, not wanting to argue with him. This kind of situation never led to a good oue. But Theodore seemed determined to rify the matter. ¡°Before we got married, you said you saw me as a brother and had no feelings for me. Even when I mentioned divorce, you said the same. And before I took you to the hospital, you said you had been patient with me for long enough. Now, I¡¯ve given you freedom, and yet you feel wronged?¡± ¡°Yes, whatever. I feel wronged. Whatever the mighty CEO of SK Enterprise does is always right,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically as she picked up the yarn, intending to continue knitting. Chapter 44 With Theodore here, Rosalie needed to divert her attention even more. Theodore snatched the things from her hand and tossed them aside. Stop being so sarcastic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Bute to think of it, didn¡¯t you also get relief? You sneakily sent Cynthia abroad, then spent two months on a business trip just to be with her. You must have had enough of our marriage. It¡¯s been a year of grievances for you.¡± Just the thought of such things sent shivers down Rosalie¡¯s spine. Even before marriage, she had known this man¡¯s heart belonged to Cynthia. His kindness to her over the past year was merely out of obligation. However, she had always believed that, at least throughout their marriage, he had been faithful. But she never expected him to have done something like this. Theodore furrowed his brows tightly, his face darkening. ¡°Who told you?¡± ¡°Who told me?¡± Rosalie turned her head, innocently saying, ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t poor Cindy who told me. She¡¯s so innocent, kind, and fragile. How could she tell me something like that to provoke me? Of course, I must have dreamt it.¡± ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t speak to me in that tone.¡± Theodore was very ufortable with his wife¡¯s attitude now. had changed. She ¡°Then, how do you want me to speak to you? No matter what I say, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m ndering your darling. She¡¯s a noble, innocentdy. How could she tolerate being tarnished by me, even slightly? You¡¯ve really suffered this past year, Juggling two women. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exhausted, right?¡± TRIDE Theodore¡¯s eyes burned fiercely as his anger erupted like a volcano. He grabbed Rosalie¡¯s shoulders, forcefully pinning her to the couch. ¡°What do you mean? Exin yourself clearly!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear enough! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Rosalie, it seems I¡¯ve indulged you too much this past year. Your really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was hideous, he looked like an irritated lion. ¡°Let go!¡± Rosalie¡¯s shoulders were sore from his grip. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Suddenly, Theodore lowered his head and fiercely kissed his wife¡¯s ips as if punishing her, yet also releasing his pent¨Cup frustration! How could she misunderstand him like this?! Rosalie pushed against his shoulders, trying desperately to push him way. However, the man¡¯s body was as firm as a rock and weighed leavily on her, pinning her down like a mountain. She was unable to nove him an inch, allowing him to ravage her like a wild beast. heodorepletely disregarded the situation, showing no intention f letting her go. He gradually became excessive, his hands. wandering all over her body. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. osalie was on the verge of passing out. This was Reba¡¯s living pom. Even though Reba was resting and the servants were not round, someone coulde in anytime! o make him stop, Rosalie, mustering her courage, opened her mouth nd bit down hard. A sharp pain shot through Theodore, causing him ? release her. ¡°Are you a dog? You bit me!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done it if you hadn¡¯t started it first!¡± Rosalie retorted defiantly. Theodore raised his hand and wiped the blood from his lips. She had bitten him¡­! ¡°Oh dear, young people nowadays are so impulsive and oblivious to their surroundings,¡± Reba¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. The couple on the couch were startled and sat up straight. They discovered three more people in the living room: Reba, as well as Theodore¡¯s parents. Reba was heading towards the stairs, while Theodore¡¯s parents stood outside the living room door. The three almost surrounded the two of them. They had witnessed the entire scene without missing a single detail. Rosalie¡¯s face instantly turned as red as an apple. She lowered her head,pletely unable to face anyone. She pinched Theodore¡¯s arm hard. It was all his fault. This was utterly embarrassing! Chapter 45 A sharp pain shot through Theodore¡¯s arm, but he remainedposed and nonchnt. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re here.¡± Wesley tugged at his tie and awkwardly cleared his throat. ¡°If you have something to discuss, you should move to your room for privacy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen andughed at for doing that here? Were you two in that much of a hurry?¡± Reba walked over with her cane, smiling warmly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in that much of a hurry. Otherwise, why is Rose¡¯s belly still t? Theo, it seems like you need to be even more anxious.¡± Theodore furrowed his brow, a hint of embarrassment shing in his eyes. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°You pinned your wife down on the couch and kissed her passionately. How else should we interpret that?¡± Reba didn¡¯t beat around the bush. After all, they were all adults who were experienced in these matters. There was no need to pretend otherwise. Theodore was at a loss for words. If no one hade in, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what might have happened next. Rosalie seemed frightened. She quickly got up from the couch and ran to Reba¡¯s side, holding onto her arm. ¡°Grandma, please stop.¡± Seeing her granddaughter¨Cinw blush, Reba smiled kindly yet mischievously. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Shouldn¡¯t your belly be showing by now?¡± Reba gently patted her t abdomen. ¡°Theo, how about we give you some space in the living room now? We¡¯ll leave first. You work hard and make sure Rose has a baby.¡± Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened as she shook Reba¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, please stop!¡± Where was her sense of shame?! Such vulgar words! It was so embarrassing! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalie felt like she couldn¡¯t show her face. She hid behind the olddy, keeping her head down. Theodore¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but it quickly disappeared. To change the subject, he turned and approached his mother. It seemed like it had been a long time since he had seen her. Theodore¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, revealing a childlike expression for the first time. ¡°Mom.¡± Sydney Harper nodded slightly in a graceful and refined manner. Her face didn¡¯t have much expression, but it wasn¡¯t cold either. Holding a handbag and wearing high heels, she was wearing a white suit that looked elegant and professional. Her long ck curls were neatly tied in a low ponytail. At first sight, she was an unforgettable beauty. Even standing before Theodore, it was hard to guess she was his mother. Having taken good care of herself, she looked like she was not yet forty. Wesley stood to the side, keeping his distance from Sydney. The atmosphere between the husband and wife seemed somewhat awkward, as if they were strangers. The scene suddenly became tense, which Theodore had intended to divert attention from. But instead, it had only made things more ufortable between his parents, Rosalie looked on in puzzlement at the scene before her. She knew that her inws lived separately, but beyond that, she wasn¡¯t aware of the details. Her family members hadn¡¯t said much to her about it, and naturally, she didn¡¯t pry. ¡°Grandma, dinner is almost ready, and everyone is here. Shall we head to the dining room?¡± Rosalie¡¯s timely voice broke the silence. Sydney approached Reba and politely said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t been able to visit you. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡± Reba smiled. ¡°Everything¡¯s been good.¡± Reba then turned to her son. ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your wife hase all this way, and you¡¯re wearing such a gloomy expression.¡± Chapter 46 ¡°Mom, this is just my usual expression. I¡¯m like this with everyone,¡± said Wesley, indirectly exining that he wasn¡¯t intentionally targeting Sydney. Actually, he was quite happy to see his wife. It was just that he wasn¡¯t good at expressing it, and Sydney didn¡¯t mind either. ¡°She¡¯s your wife. Why would you treat her the same as anyone else?¡± Reba raised her finger at her son. ¡°You¡­¡± Sydney took the older woman¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s rare for everyone to gather together. Let¡¯s not talk about unhappy things today.¡± Sydney¡¯s implications were apparent to Wesley, who frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. Theodore chimed in, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s enjoy a meal since we¡¯re all together. It¡¯s rare.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ you make it sound like such a good thing,¡± said Wesley, ncing coldly at his son. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, as if implying something. Reba furrowed her brows. ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s wrong with you now? What did Theo do to offend you?¡± Wesley smiled. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. You guys, go ahead to the dining room. I need to talk to Theo about something work¨Crted.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The olddy walked into the dining room, supported by her daughter¨Cin w and granddaughter¨C inw. +IL BONUS After thedies left, Wesley gave Theodore a cold look. ¡°How do you n to resolve the situation with Cynthia?¡± ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter.¡± ¡°Worry?¡± Wesley snorted. ¡°If your grandmother finds out what you¡¯ve done, she¡¯ll be furious. You¡¯re actually getting a divorce because of a mistress.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°Did Rose tell you we¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face!¡± Wesley lowered his voice, trying not to be heard by others as he continued, ¡°I advise you to buck up and stop messing around with Cynthia. What¡¯s so good about her that you have to screw things up with your wife?¡± ¡°Before you start lecturing me, you better fix your rtionship with Mom first, Dad. Your marriage is a mess. You should know better than me why Mom is distant from you!¡± Theodore retorted without hesitation. ¡°You¡­¡± Wesley clenched his fist, ¡°Are you getting cocky now? Just wait and see. I want to see how far you and that mistress of yours can go. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was serious, as unyielding as a mountain. ¡°Even if I regret itter, I¡¯ll bear the consequences myself.¡± ¡°Fine, you said it yourself. You just wait and see.¡± Wesley turned and left, feeling that Theodore would regret it one day. Although he couldn¡¯t prove it, this feeling seemed familiar. History was like a cycle. For those who learned nothing from their mistakes, they would just keep repeating them. Rosalle often apanied Reba, but it was rare for the whole family to get together like this for a meal. Today, Reba was particrly in high spirits. She sat at the head of the table, deliberately asking the butler to pour her some red wine. Sydney tried to dissuade her; ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t drink. Have some juice instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Reba shrugged it off. ¡°I¡¯m so old already. Whether I drink or not doesn¡¯t make much of a difference. I don¡¯t want to restrict myself anymore.¡± Even if she restricted herself, what difference would it make? She wouldn¡¯t live much longer anyway. It was better to do what she wanted while she was still alive. Sydney frowned slightly. She was about to say something when Theodore and Wesley walked in. Reba saw the two men enter and quickly said, ¡°Theo,e sit over here.¡± She pointed to the empty seat next to Rosalie. In this situation, Theodore naturally couldn¡¯t be too distant from Rosalie, or Reba would notice something. He could only sit next to his wife and huddle closer to her. ¡°Take a seat here, Wesley,¡± said the olddy, gesturing to the seat next to Sydney. Wesley nced at Sydney, hesitating a bit. But the butler had already pulled out the chair for him, so he sat down. Sydney gave him a cold nce. Suddenly, she got up and pulled her chair a bit further away, creating quite a distance between them. She clearly didn¡¯t want to be too close to him, her actions unmistakable and indifferent to any sense of propriety. Chapter 47 Anyway, the Spencer family was well aware of the situation between the couple, so there was no need to worry about upsetting anyone. Sydney didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for herself either. Wesley awkwardly pursed his lips and remained silent, not showing any discontent, as if he had already gotten used to it. Reba¡¯s smile froze, but she simply sighed withoutmenting on it, instead turning to the butler and asking him to serve the dishes. The butler nodded in response, and the servants began to bring out dish after dish. The atmosphere at the dinner table was subtly awkward, and it wasn¡¯t just between Theodore and Rosalie. There was also a strange tension between Wesley and Sydney. Everyone else noticed it, but Rosalie, unfortunately, was oblivious to everything. It was quiet, unlike a lively family gathering, as if everyone had their own thoughts. Reba turned to her beloved granddaughter¨Cinw, the only one in the Spencer family who seemed rtively normal. ¡°Rose, does the food suit your taste?¡± Rosalie nodded and smiled brightly. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s delicious.¡± The dishes weren¡¯t too greasy, instead they were light and more. suitable for Rosalie¡¯s current preferences. If they had been a bit oily, she might have felt nauseous. ¡°Eat more. Look at you, you¡¯re so thin. You should take care of your health and have a baby soon,¡± Reba advised. Rosalie, who happened to be taking a sip of soup, identally +25 BOHUS choked when she heard the olddy¡¯s words. She coughed continuously and wasn¡¯t able to stop for a while. Looking worried, Theodore quickly wiped her mouth with a napkin. He also raised his hand to gently pat her on the back, seeming as if he did it almost instinctively. Reba smiled knowingly. ¡°Theo will be a good dad. Rose, you can rest assured and let Theo take care of the children in the future.¡± Rosalie smiled stiffly. ¡°Grandma, I¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to say. She was already pregnant, but she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. She and Theodore were getting a divorce, so bringing up such a matter now would only make things moreplicated. But not saying anything made her feel guilty towards Reba. Theodore put down his napkin and said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°You¡¯re young, but I¡¯m old.¡± Reba sighed. ¡°Although you two usually say nice things to me, I know my own health. I don¡¯t event know if I¡¯ll live long enough to see you have children.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Reba¡¯s voice sounded particrly deste, and her aged face was full of sorrow, like a lost child. It is said that as people grow older, they be more like children, and Reba was no exception. The room once again fell silent. Wesley cast a cold nce at Theodore, sending him a warning look mixed with a hint of me. ¡°Grandma, these things take time,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°And I¡¯ll always be here with you. Aren¡¯t I better than a child? Babies just cry all the time. You might find it annoying.¡± Rosalie was good with words, and was able to turn Reba¡¯s deste expression into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the old woman said. ¡°I love having you around, but I still hope to see you have your own children. I just don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll live. long enough to see that.¡± Reba sighed again. The sense of loss just came naturally. ¡°Grandma, Theo and I will try our best. But you know, these things can¡¯t be rushed. Just let nature take its course. Don¡¯t worry, Theo treats me well. He won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Unable to bear seeing Reba in this state, Rosalie could only try to say reassuring words to comfort her. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell the older woman the truth, as the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Reba smiled cheerfully. ¡°Theo, you better treat your wife well, got it? Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t teach you a lesson just because I¡¯m old!¡± She wasn¡¯t lenient with her own grandson at all. Chapter 48 ? Theodore smiled gently, not getting angry. ''Got it, Grandma, I will." He reached out and took Rosalie''s hand, making her feel a pang of bitterness. He was ying his part so well, but in his heart, he was thinking about another woman. Everything they were doing at tonight''s dinner was fake. Once they got back home, they would return to their broken rtionship. It was sad just to think about it. Even though her heart ached, Rosalie had to maintain a smile on her face. She yed along with Theodore, gazing at him lovingly. When Theodore, who had momentarily been spacing out, turned back and met Rosalie''s gaze, he saw how her eyes seemed full of love for him. She was really ying her part so convincingly. If he didn''t know better, he would think she really loved him. But in reality, she only saw him as a brother. No, perhaps not even that. She had told him herself that she had put him with him for long enough. Since she personally said it, it had to be true, right? Thinking about her previous words, Theodore''s heart throbbed ufortably, but he didn''t know why. His grip on her hand tightened unconsciously. Feeling the increased pressure, Rosalie frowned and lightly kicked Theodore''s leg under the table, causing him to quickly release her hand. Sydney, who hadn''t spoken much, said to Rosalle, "I heard you''ve graduated. Have you decided where to work? Or are you nning something else?" "Rose is nning to take the entrance examination for a postgraduate degree," Theodore answered for her. "Is that so?" Reba looked puzzled. "Rose, when we were talking about work in the living room, why didn''t you mention that you''re nning to take the entrance exam? You said you were looking for a job on your own." Rosalie smiled. "I''m still thinking about things and haven''t made a final decision yet. We''ll talk about itter." Telling Theodore that she was taking the entrance exam was just a temporary measure. She hadn''t decided whether she really wanted to do it. Theodore furrowed his brows, a hint of displeasure shing in his eyes, as if feeling deceived by her again. Was she really nning to take the exam, or was she just avoiding working at SK Enterprise with him? Was she intentionally misleading him? How much of what this woman said was true? It seemed like he really didn''t understand her at all. You should make a decision soon," Sydney advised. ''Being indecisive isn''t good. Time waits for no one." "Got it, Mom," Rosalie replied with a nod, thinking to herself that Sydney didn''t seem to like indecisive people very much. With everything going on between her and Theodore right now, especially the divorce, Rosalie was feeling troubled. She wasn''t in the mood to think about decisions like what to do after graduating. After all, everyone has their highs and lows, and it''s impossible to always handle everything perfectly. "Rose will figure things out. There is no need to rush, lest she makes the wrong choice," said Wesley, seeming to have a different opinion from his wife. Sydney pressed her lips together. "Sometimes, even after a long period of consideration, one can still make mistakes. Aren''t you experienced in that, Mr. Spencer? Her slow and deliberate tone carried a hint of sarcasm. Wesley frowned. "I''m just talking about this matter specifically. Considering more options is better than making hasty decisions." Yeah, and after all these years of consideration, what kind of decision have you made? Something so brilliant that people apuded you for it?" There was a smile on Sydney''s lips when she spoke, but her eyes revealed endless mockery. Rosalie felt a little uneasy. Something significant must have happened between these two. Even in front of Reba, they were openly trading barbs and taking shots at each other. But they hadn''t divorced yet, right? Rosalie couldn''t help but wonder... Would she and Theodore be in a simr situation in the future? She scoffed at her own thoughts. Did she even need to wonder about the future? It was already happening now.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 49 Rosalie nced at Reba, whoseplexion seemed a bit off. Worried that the tension between them might upset Reba, Rosalie quickly said, ¡°Mom, Dad, the food is getting cold. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t pursue further studies. I¡¯ll start looking for a job soon. Sydney and Wesley nced at her. Since Rosalie had made a decision, they didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, they were about Reba too. Their argument wasn¡¯t really about Rosalie¡¯s decision, with the exact reasons being known only to them. erned Theodore raised his wine ss and downed half of it in one gulp, his expression darkening. After that, he didn¡¯t speak much, remaining quiet. It was mostly Rosalie chatting with Reba, while Wesley and Sydney also remained silent. Yet, amidst the silence, there seemed to be a hidden tension. Reba wasn¡¯t foolish. She had seen her fair share of ups and downs. How could she not sense that something was amiss? She just chose not to confront it. Rosalie a good girl. Reba believed that the Spencer family was would be fine as long as Rosalie was around. Even when Reba passed on one day, Rosalie could still take care of the household. After dinner, everyone gathered for a chat. Reba wasn¡¯t feeling well, especially after drinking wine during dinner, so she soon felt drowsy. Rosalie helped her upstairs to rest, personally assisting her with changing clothes and attending to her needs. Even biological daughters might not be this caring and meticulous, which goes to show why Reba liked Rosalie so much. Over half an hourter, Rosalie came downstairs and informed everyone, ¡°Grandma has already gone to bed.¡± It was gettingte, so it was time for everyone to leave. Sydney picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± She left without even looking back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too,¡± said Wesley, before following after Sydney and softly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No need. I drove myself here,¡± Sydney declined directly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink alcohol? How can you drive?¡± Wesley had specifically made sure to not drink alcohol so he could drive his wife home. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That was grape juice, not wine. Mr. Spencer, please keep your distance from me,¡± Sydney said mercilessly as she got into her car and drove off. They were more like enemies than a married couple. Wesley clenched his fists. His anger surged, unable to find an outlet. He could only kick a nearby tire fiercely, a stark contrast to his usual calm and dignified demeanor. Who doesn¡¯t lose their temper sometimes? In the living room, only Rosalie and Theodore remained. There was an awkward tension between them. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself home. What about you? Do you have a driver?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore had drunk quite a bit, and the scent of alcohol still lingered on him. ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself,¡± Theodore replied coldly before heading out. Seeing him stagger as he walked, Rosalie hurried forward. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. You can¡¯t drive. Grandma has a driver here. Where do you want him to take you?¡± Upon hearing her ask where he wanted to go, Theodore sneered sarcastically and replied, ¡°Where do you think I should go at this hour? Home, of course.¡± Rosalie thought he might be going to Cynthia¡¯s ce¡­ Wait, which home was he talking about? For him, Cynthia¡¯s ce was also his home, right? As Theodore moved to leave and opened the car door to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, Rosalie quickly closed it and forcefully pulled him aside. Chapter 50 ¡°If you¡¯re talking about our home, then you sit in the passenger seat and I¡¯ll drive you back. But if you¡¯re talking about Cynthia¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll have the driver take you there now. ¡°Either way, you¡¯re not driving. What if you hit someone on the road?¡± Rosalie said with furrowed brows. ¡°Hah,¡± Theodore scoffed lightly. ¡°So, you¡¯re not worried about me, but about strangers being hit by me.¡± Rosalie frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be worried about that? Drunk drivers deserve to get into idents, but the innocent people they hit don¡¯t.¡± His anger ring up, Theodore grabbed his wife¡¯s slender shoulder and demanded, ¡°Deserve it? Are you saying it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°I was just giving an example. You haven¡¯t drunk and driven, have you? Rosalie pushed him away forcefully. ¡°Where do you want to go? Speak up!¡± After suddenly taking off his suit jacket and angrily throwing it to the ground, Theodore impatiently opened the passenger door and got into the car. It seemed like he was intending to head back to his and Rosalie¡¯s home. Rosalie sighed helplessly, picking up the discarded suit jacket from the ground. She settled into the driver¡¯s seat and tossed his jacket onto the backseat. Looking at her husband slumped in the passenger seat, Rosalie reminded him, ¡°Buckle up.¡± Seeing him remain motionless, Rosalie shook her hood: exasperation on though she knew Theodore wasn¡¯t drunk enough to be unable to do it himself. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Suddenly, arge hand grabbed the back of her head, and before she realized it, the man leaned in and kissed her lips! He hadpletely ambushed her! The aftertaste of alcohol from the man¡¯s mouth flooded into her nostrils, making Rosalie feel dizzy. Worried about the effect on the baby, she exerted all her strength to push him away. She angrily asked, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Theodore opened his eyes as his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lean into me? What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°I was fastening your seatbelt, not trying to kiss you!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Theodore shrugged innocently. ¡°I had no idea.¡± Rosalie was speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe this man didn¡¯t know. He had some nerve! He was shameless! Though Rosalie was furious, she couldn¡¯t vent. After all, they were still husband and wife. If he wanted to kiss her, she couldn¡¯t exactly call the cops, could she? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Both of them remained silent until Rosalie parked the car in front of their home. After getting out, Rosalie handed the keys to the butler and asked him to park the car in the garage, then walked into the house with Theodore. Tonight, Rosalie still intended to sleep separately from Theodore. She entered their bedroom to fetch some clean clothes from the closet, but before she could, there was a loud bang as the door was mmed shut. Theodore forcefully pulled her towards him and pressed her against the door. The smell of alcohol and his unbridled anger overwhelmed her. Rosalie frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You told me you were going to take the entrance exam! Did you lie to me again? How many of the things you said were actually true?¡± The sudden usation left Rosalie speechless. Theodore was acting as if he were the victim in this entire situation. ¡°Can¡¯t change my mind?¡± ¡°Did you really change your mind, or were you just trying to fool me? What you told me and what you told Grandma waspletely different. Are you telling everyone a different story?¡± Rosalie frowned deeply and pushed against Theodore¡¯s chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Let go of me. Stop acting like some drunken fool!¡± Chapter 51 ¡°I¡¯m perfectly sober!¡± Theodore eximed, his expression especially grim. ¡°I remember every word you said and everything you did! And did you really dislike that bracelet that much? Even if you didn¡¯t like it, was it necessary to break it in front of me? Did I make a mistake giving you a gift?¡± Theodore had been holding back his anger all this time. There were many things bothering him, which was why he had been drinking during dinner. But he couldn¡¯t explode then, so he held it in until they got home, and was now finally confronting Rosalie about everything. When the topic of the gift came up, Rosalieughed sarcastically. ¡°Yeah, because you oh¨Cso¨Ccarefully chose that gift for me, right? Cynthia told you to give me a crystal bracelet, so you gave me one. Would you have listened to her if she had asked you to give me diamonds?¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡°, ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about! Asking another woman for suggestions on what gift to give your wife, really? Theodore, you¡¯re something else, ying both sides and trying to please everyone!¡± Just the thought of what he had done made Rosalie feel nauseous. This was the man she had loved for ten years, but only now did she realize what kind of person he truly was. Even if he hadn¡¯t put much thought into it, randomly buying her a gift would have still been better than asking another woman for advice. ¡°What do you mean I asked another woman? Exin yourself!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Cynthia what to buy for me? Didn¡¯t she tell you that giving me a crystal bracelet was a good idea?¡± Since he wanted to hear it, she would exin it clearly. Finally understanding, Theodore¡¯s expression briefly softened but quickly turned cold again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you broke it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Rosalie admitted truthfully. ¡°It identally slipped from my hand.¡± She had intended to follow Wesley¡¯s suggestion and donate the bracelet. After all, it was still valuable, and it would be a shame to let it go to waste. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken it off, how could it have fallen? You did it on purpose! You ruined something I gave you, and then you threw it into the trash can right in front of me!¡± Even if Rosalie had identally broken the bracelet, forcefully throwing it into the trash had obviously been a deliberate action on her part. ¡°What else did you expect me to do? Keep wearing the crystal bracelet you gave me and just watch you cozy up with Cynthia?! ¡°Theodore, what¡¯s the point of this? We¡¯re getting divorced, and now you¡¯re saying and doing these things. What exactly do you want? Don¡¯t you realize that bracelet represents our rtionship? That it¡¯spletely shattered?!¡± From the moment he brought up getting a divorce, Theodore had torn apart their rtionship with his own hands. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for ten years, and in your mind, our rtionship is like a broken bracelet? So, this is what you really think, adere almost reared ¡°What else am I supposed to think? It¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡°Rosalie, I¡¯vepletely misjudged you!¡± Theodore¡¯s grip on her On a shoulder tightened. ¡°You¡¯ve been putting show in front of Grandma, but lying through your teeth behind my back!¡± ¡°Lying through my teeth?!¡± Rosalie¡¯s anger surged. ¡°You¡¯re the liar here! ¡°Did you ever tell me that you sent Cynthia away to another country? Did you ever mention that your supposed two¨Cmonth business trip was actually spent traveling with her? And you knew the truth all along! I thought Cynthia left you to go abroad, and you let me believe that without correcting my naive belief! ¡°You¡¯re the one full of lies, Theodore Spencer! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s pretending in front of Grandma but doing something else behind her back!¡± Chapter 52 ¡°Grandma even said you¡¯d be a good father! Hah! What a joke! Theodore, you wouldn¡¯t be a good father! It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t get pregnant with your child. That would¡¯ve been a tragedy!¡± Completely agitated, Rosalie¡¯s emotions were running high. As tears streamed down her face, she felt Theodore¡¯s hand slowly loosen from her shoulder, and he eventually weakly backed away from her. Rosalie wiped away the tears from her face, smiling bitterly. ¡°Since you and Cynthia love each other so much, why didn¡¯t you tell me from the start? Oh, I know why. You thought telling me wouldn¡¯t make a difference, so you nned it all from the beginning. From start to finish, I¡¯ve been yed for a fool by you.¡± Theodore remained unusually silent. Rosalie didn¡¯t remember if he had ever been this silent before. He couldn¡¯t find any words to refute the woman before him. A pang of pain shot through Rosalie¡¯s heart as she continued, ¡°Bring me the divorce papers already. I don¡¯t want anything, not the house, nor the property. I don¡¯t want to live in this absurdity anymore!¡± Her words seemed to reignite the mes of anger within Theodore. Their marriage had be nothing more than ¡°absurdity¡± to Rosalie. Nothing could be more ludicrous. Suppressing his rising anger, he spoke hoarsely, ¡°Grandma talked about wanting us to have a child today. Do you think she won¡¯t find out once we finalize the divorce?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Stay married while you¡¯re fooling around with Cynthia? We had an agreement before we got married, so I have to be understanding, right?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ? Why was he treating her like this? She was also a person, who had a heart and feelings. Why was he so cruel? ¡°What do you mean by fooling around? It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of her!¡± Theodore retorted. ¡°You have a responsibility to her, but not to me? Do you know, I¡­..¡± Realizing she was about to blurt out that she was pregnant, Rosalie quickly stopped herself and trailed off. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Theodore pressed, sensing she was hiding something from him. ¡°Do you even realize I¡¯m your wife?!¡± Rosalie brought the conversation back around. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a greater responsibility to your wife?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I take enough responsibility for you? I¡¯ve given you everything over this past year, and after the divorce, I¡¯ll still provide you with ample wealth. What more do you want? A child? Sorry, I can¡¯t give you that!¡± Theodore¡¯sst few words tore Rosalie¡¯s heart in two. Yes, he wouldn¡¯t give her a child. But despite taking precautions every time they were intimate, she had still gotten pregnant. After all, there was no hundred percent guarantee when using contraception. That was why she wanted to keep the child. To her, it was a gift from the heavens. She had thought revealing her pregnancy would only bring trouble to Theodore, that he would be conflicted. But now, thinking about it, even if she did tell him, what then? Theodore surely wouldn¡¯t want the child, and he¡¯d likely press her to get an abortion. She had been too naive. ming herself for painting too rosy a picture of the man, she found her heart shattered. Clenching her fists, Rosalie looked up and slowly said, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want a child either. Even if you give me one, I wouldn¡¯t want it!¡± Since he was being so cruel, why should she endure it? It was like they had reached some sort of agreement, but there was still some doubt about how sincere that agreement really was. Chapter 53 Theodore stared at Rosalie silently, unable to speak for a moment. He was clearly angry, but couldn¡¯t find a way to vent it. Didn¡¯t she just say she didn¡¯t want his child because he himself said he wouldn¡¯t give her one? So, why did he feel so stifled? Rosalie wiped away her tears and turned to open the door. Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rosalie forcefully shook his hand off. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to sleep with you, do you? Obviously, I¡¯m going to sleep in the next room.¡± The term ¡®husband and wife¡® had lost its meaning between them. There was no point in deluding themselves anymore. Every moment she spent with him was painful. Rosalie opened the door and left. In the guest room, shey down on the bed, buried her head in the pillow, and cried bitterly. Why was she so weak? Why was she crying at a time like this? She hated herself, but she couldn¡¯t control it. Love cut deep. How could it not hurt? Rosalie held her chest, feeling as if her heart was being squeezed painfully. As that pain spread to every cell of her body, her lower abdomen also began to ache. She had a bad feeling. At first, she thought she was just overreacting because she was overly upset. But soon, she realized something was wrong. A warm stream of blood was flowing from between her legs. Quickly getting off the bed, Rosalie rushed into the bathroom and hurriedly took out her phone, dialing a number. ¡°Hello, Steph? I¡¯m bleeding!¡± ¡°What?¡± Stephanie immediately reacted and asked anxiously, ¡°How much blood is there?¡± ¡°Not much, but¡­ but it¡¯s been continuous.¡± ¡°Then, you need to go to the hospital right away. I¡¯ll head over now.¡± ¡°Steph, is there anything I can do to ease the bleeding? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it to the hospital.¡± Stephanie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Take deep breaths. The more you panic, the worse it gets. Don¡¯t engage in vigorous activity, and whatever you do, don¡¯t run. Also, don¡¯t call an ambnce and have someone drive you to the hospital instead. It¡¯ll be faster that way.¡± After ending the call, Rosalie quickly grabbed a coat and left the house. Don¡¯t run¡­ Don¡¯t run! She repeated that thought as she took deep breaths, suppressing her fear as she walked to the garage and drove herself to the hospital without letting anyone apany her. Throughout the journey, she tightly gripped the steering wheel, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn¡¯t have said she didn¡¯t want you. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy shouldn¡¯t have called you a tragedy. You¡¯re not. Mommy was just angry at Daddy. I didn¡¯t mean it. Please hold on, I beg you!¡± Just then, her phone rang. Unable to check who it was while cho¡­..- ¡°Ms. Young, it¡¯s me, Sebastian Carter.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter? Did you need something?¡± Hearing Rosalie¡¯s trembling voice, which sounded like she was crying, Sebastian worriedly asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now. I have an emergency, and I need to get to the hospital. We¡¯ll talk another time, okay? I¡¯m sorry.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie immediately hung up and threw the phone aside. When Rosalie arrived at the hospital, Stephanie was already waiting outside. She wasn¡¯t on duty tonight, but when she received her friend¡¯s call, she had immediately gotten out of bed and hurried to the hospital. ¡°Rose, why did you drive yourself? What happened to you?!¡± Stephanie looked down. When she saw the blood on Rosalie¡¯s pants, her expression turned shocked, and she quickly helped her friend walk into the hospital. Chapter 54 Rosalie felt disoriented after being wheeled out of the emergency room. She could hear voices, but her eyelids felt heavy. Two hourster, Rosalie jolted awake from a nightmare. Having dreamt about losing her child, she instinctively touched her belly. ¡°My baby¡­ my baby!¡± ¡°Rose, the baby is fine,¡± Stephanie said, holding her friend¡¯s hand. Rosalie turned to see her best friend standing by her bed. Upon hearing that her baby¨Cwas okay, she breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her tension finally ease. Yet, tears started running down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetie. I¡¯m so sorry. Thankfully, you¡¯re okay. Mommy won¡¯t say silly things again!¡± Stephanie wiped away Rosalie¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re showing signs of miscarriage, so you mustn¡¯t get too emotional. You have to take good care of yourself for the next few months. Rest in bed, eat bnced meals, and avoid strenuous activities.¡± Rosalie nodded vigorously. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do all of that!¡± Suddenly, a man walked into the ward. ¡°Mr. Carter, what are you doing here?¡± asked a surprised Rosalie. Sebastian ced some fruits on the bedside table. ¡°You sounded very worried on the phone. I got a bit concerned, so I came over.¡± ¡°Rose, Mr. Carter came to the emergency room when you were there. He was anxiously waiting at the door. Anyone else would have thought he was your husband¡± Stephanin anid tacsinal. He¡¯s¡­ he¡­¡± Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know how to introduce Sebastian to Stephanie. They weren¡¯t close enough to be considered friends, but they weren¡¯t strangers either. ¡°I¡¯m her friend,¡± Sebastian said as he stepped forward. ¡°Though we¡¯ve only known each other for a short while. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Young?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking about how she couldn¡¯t properly introduce Sebastian made her feel awkward. It had been quite impolite of her. Stephanie whispered softly in her friend¡¯s ear, ¡°Why do you always have handsome guys around you? Who do you think is more handsome, him or your husband?¡± At the mention of ¡°husband¡°, Rosalie¡¯s nose tingled, and the tears she had barely stopped started flowing again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry. Tell me what happened,¡± said a panicked Stephanie, feeling guilty for bringing up Rosalie¡¯s husband and upsetting her. Something must have happened between the couple. Sensing that the two friends needed to talk privately, Sebastian excused himself, ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk. I¡¯lle backter.¡± But he didn¡¯t go far, simply standing just outside the door and listening in on the conversation. ¡°Steph, Theodore and I are getting divorced. I can¡¯t tell him about this baby, or he¡¯ll insist I get rid of it!¡± Stephanie was shocked. ¡°Divorce? Why?¡± Rosalie told Stephanie everything, pouring out the whole story from beginning to end. She had bottled it up for so long, and now all her frustrations and grievances were finallying out. Hearing everything her friend had gone through left Stephanie feeling angry and upset. ¡°That jerk is so outrageous! And Cynthia is shameless! Rose, don¡¯t cry. A man like that isn¡¯t worth your tears. You¡¯ll find someone better! Focus on your baby. Those two aren¡¯t worth your emotions!¡± ¡°My head knows that, but my heart hurts! I¡¯ve loved him for ten years. I was foolish to fall for the wrong man. If I didn¡¯t love him, none of this would have happened. He¡­ he just doesn¡¯t love me!¡± ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Stephanie hugged Rosalie. ¡°Since you¡¯re divorcing Theodore anyway, take your share of the assets and live freely. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Mr. Carter isn¡¯t bad either, you know? ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any worse than Theodore. Look, he rushed over herete at night because he was worried about you. There are still good men out there. Don¡¯t waste your time on a rotten one. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡°Steph, stop that. Mr. Carter and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Rosalie asserted firmly. ¡°Is Mr. Carter married?¡± Stephanie asked curiously. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not sure.¡± Rosalie shook her head. ¡°But a man like him probably has a girlfriend at least. I¡¯m sure he has plenty of women around him. Anyway, don¡¯t say anything, especially not in front of him. It¡¯ll be awkward.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Stephanie nodded, wiping Rosalie¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°But promise me not to cry anymore. Many people care about you. Don¡¯t just focus on that scumbag Theodore.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. Thank you.¡± Yes, many people cared about her. Why dwell on a man who didn¡¯t love her? With Stephanieforting her ¡ª Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. not get too worked up, fearing it might harm her baby. ¡°Here, eat some fruit.¡± Stephanie handed Rosalie a peeled banana. Having not eaten much for dinner, Rosalie was now feeling a bit hungry. Plus, for the sake of her baby, she needed to replenish her nutrients. So, she obediently ate the banana Stephanie handed her. Chapter 55 Theodore tossed and turned in bed unable to sleep. Thinking about what Rose had said to him before she left made him feel like there was a gaping hole in his chest. The variousplex emotions. running through him left him feeling restless. He got out of bed and approached Rosalie¡¯s room door. After hesitating for a while, he lightly knocked on the door. ¡°Rose, are you asleep?¡± He received only silence as a reply. It was alreadyte, so she should be asleep by now. He turned to leave, but felt uneasy, so he turned back and knocked on the door again! ¡°Rose, I need to talk to you. Can Ie in?¡± Still, nothing but silence. He sighed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me right now, but I want to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that today. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing and saying everything wrong today, and I hurt you. I know I¡¯m not a good man. I¡¯m truly sorry. If I could have another chance, I would have been clear with you from the start. I would never hurt you. But unfortunately, there are no ¡®ifs¡®. ¡°Let me in, okay? I want to talk to you calmly, without fighting. I feel like there are misunderstandings between us. Like about that crystal bracelet. I picked it out myself, I didn¡¯t ask anyone else.¡± He knocked on the door again. ¡°Rose, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as consent ande in, okay?¡± Gripping the doorknob, he pushed the door open to find an empty room, with the light left on and the bed unmade. The door of the LANDU SE attached bathroom was open too, but no one was inside. Theodore felt uneasy. Where could Rosalie be at this hour? He headed downstairs to look for her, but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Just then, a servant who was still up happened to pass by and notice Theodore. ¡°Master, do you need something?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Have you seen Rose?¡± Theodore asked, frowning. ¡°I saw Madam driving out.¡± ¡°Did she say where she was going?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. I just saw her driving away from a distance.¡± Theodore suddenly had a bad feeling. He immediately went upstairs, grabbed his phone, and dialed Rosalie¡¯s number. Although it rang, she didn¡¯t answer and simply rejected the call. He called again, but she just rejected it once more, so he immediately sent her a text message. [Where are you right now? Why did you go out sote? Why aren¡¯t you picking up?] After sending the text, he called her several more times. Finally, someone answered. ¡°Why do you keep rejecting my calls? Where did you go sote?¡± asked Theodore, annoyed. ¡°Mr. Spencer, Rose doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Theodore frowned upon hearing a voice that wasn¡¯t Rosalie¡¯s. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her friend, Stephanie Carter.¡± Stephanie? Theodore vaguely remembered her from his and Rosalie¡¯s wedding, but wasn¡¯t very familiar with her. ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡± ¡°She¡¯s at my ce, resting. Please don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Just then, a voice echoed down the corridor, ¡°Quick, we need blood for the patient!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°I¡¯m watching TV,¡± Stephanie quickly said, covering the phone. ¡°Rose is already asleep. If you need anything, you can talk to her tomorrow. Goodbye.¡± Theodore wanted to say something else, but Stephanie ended the call. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became. He had distinctly heard something about a patient needing blood, but why would there be such a sound at Stephanie¡¯s house? If Rose was asleep, why was Stephanie watching TV so loudly, to the point that Theodore could clearly hear what was being said? If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, Rosalie was at the hospital right now! Theodore¡¯s hands began to tremble. Had something happened to her?! Chapter 56 At the hospital, Sebastian sat by Rosalie¡¯s bedside, slicing an apple for her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m really sorry for making youe all this way.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. I came of my own ord. Besides, why do you mind when I don¡¯t?¡± Rosalie smiled politely, but still felt guilty. ¡°I was a bit abrupt when I hung up on you. You¡¯re not upset, are you?¡± ¡°Come on, if I were upset, would I be here?¡± After slicing the apple into small pieces and putting them in a container, Sebastian speared one with a toothpick and handed it to, Rosalie. ¡°Here, have some.¡± Rosalie attempted to sit up. ¡°I can do it myself¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Have you forgotten what you just experienced?¡± said Sebastian, in a tone that was slightly admonishing but still warm. Rosalie grinned awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Carter, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to me. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be used to it. You¡¯re a patient. It¡¯s a chance for me to experience taking care of someone. So that when I have a wife in the future, I¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Rosalie was puzzled by his words, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly was wrong about his statement. ¡°Open up,¡± he urged.. + 25 §Ó§à§ß§Ú§Ý Rosalieplied and opened her mouth, letting Sebastian feed her a small piece of apple. ¡°Mr. Carter, why did you call me earlier?¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t asked at the time because she was in a rush to hang 1. up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. You mentioned treating me to a mealst time, so I wanted to ask when you¡¯d be free.¡± Rosalie had almost forgotten about that. ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed, has it?¡± she asked. It hadn¡¯t even been three days since theyst met. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t engage in strenuous activity. But in your current condition, you probably won¡¯t be able to treat me to a meal anytime soon.¡± ¡°Sorry about that, Mr. Carter. Once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to that meal. I promise I won¡¯t forget.¡± Sebastian smiled gently. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to get better.¡± ¡°Mr. Carter, it¡¯ste. Shouldn¡¯t you head home and rest?¡± said Rosalie, feeling embarrassed by him staying and taking care of her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you finish the apple,¡± Sebastian replied. Rosalie nodded and obediently opened her mouth to be fed another piece of apple. Sebastian was a considerate man who hade all this way to check on her, and wasn¡¯t even prying into her affairs. Being around him made Rosalie feel at ease. In fact, Theodore was the only one who left her feeling distressed. She felt more rxed around others. A dark voice suddenly rang out, ¡°It¡¯s nice having someone feed you, huh?¡± Rosalie and Sebastian turned to see Theodore standing in the doorway of the hospital room, his expression cold and his gaze icy as he stared at the pair. He strode over in long strides, his sharp gaze, full of anger, fixed on Sebastian. But when he saw his wife lying on the hospital bed, that anger dissipated somewhat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me your stomach was hurting? You even drove yourself to the hospital. What if something had happened on the way? Do you know how worried I was?¡± Rosalie was taken aback to see Theodore. She hadn¡¯t expected him toe here, and was now feeling flustered. At first, she was afraid that he knew about her almost having a miscarriage. But when she heard him mention a stomach ache, a hint of confusion flickered in her eyes. Why did he say that her stomach hurt? ? +25 Chapter 57 At that moment, Rosalie saw Stephanie poking her head through the door and giving her a signal with her eyes. She immediately understood. Stephanie must have helped her out, preventing Theodore from finding out about her almost having a miscarriage. Thank goodness for that, or it would have been troublesome for Rosalie. ¡°Say something! You have the strength to eat the apple pieces he¡¯s feeding you, but no strength to answer my question?¡± Theodore clenched his fists, his anger raging. It wasn¡¯t just hering to the hospital alone that bothered him. It was also because Sebastian was feeding her. It was a scene that was such an eyesore to him! Sebastian stood up, his expression turning cold as he put down the container of apple pieces. ¡°Mr. Spencer, she¡¯s your wife, not your enemy. Can¡¯t you speak a little more gently?¡± ¡°So, you do know she¡¯s my wife,¡± Theodore said sternly. ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m friends with Mrs. Spencer. Isn¡¯t it normal for a friend to be here?¡± Friends? When he heard that word, Theodore¡¯s eyes shed with hostility as his gaze turned to Rosalie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you met him for the first time at your graduation? Now, you¡¯re friends?¡± Sebastian frowned slightly. He and Rosalie had first met at the restaurant, where they had shared a table. But considering what Theodore and Rosalie¡¯s rtionship was like, Sebastian quickly understood her dilemma and didn¡¯t say anything about their true first meeting. ¡°Can¡¯t we be friends? Do I need your permission to make friends? Have you consulted me about anything you¡¯ve done?¡± Rosalie retorted coldly. It was a barrage of questions! If this were a battle, Theodore would have been forced to retreat repeatedly. ¡°Rose, don¡¯t speak to me that way,¡± said Theodore, trying to keep hisposure and stop himself from rushing forward to punch Sebastian. ¡°How do you expect your wife to speak to you, Mr. Spencer? As a husband who¡¯s slow to react, she¡¯d rather drive herself than let your take her. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on your actions?¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was calm, but he didn¡¯t mince words. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Theodore. Even though Theodore held power and status, treating his wife like this didn¡¯t earn him any favor. ¡°Sebastian.¡± Theodore advanced towards him slowly. The two men stood almost chest to chest, an intense atmosphere enveloping them. ¡°Are you asking for trouble?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Rosalie anxiously sat up in bed. ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m already in this state. Do you want me dead or something?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s distressed expression, Theodore felt a pang of panic. He sat by the bed and held her hand. ¡°Rose, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that you went out alone at night without telling me, and then I came here and saw you two ? 1 together. It¡¯s natural for me to have questions, isn¡¯t it? You say you¡¯re friends, but I¡¯m your husband!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rosalie closed her eyes in pain, trying not to let her emotions re up. Finally, she looked up at Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m sorry. You should go home and rest.¡± Knowing his presence would only add to Rosalie¡¯s burden, Sebastian nodded. ¡°Alright, take care and remember what the doctor said. Your stomach needs care, so avoid foods that aren¡¯t suitable for you. Just throw them away, okay?¡± Sebastian¡¯s words were filled with hidden implications. Theodore furrowed his brows, feeling a hint of difort in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. ¡°I won¡¯t forget. Thank you,¡± Rosalie murmured. Sebastian was indeed very clever. Every word he said had been carefully chosen, helping her conceal what was really happening. As Sebastian was leaving, he noticed Theodore staring at him, so he met the other man¡¯s gaze for a moment before departing. Chapter 58 Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. Sebastian didn¡¯t back down either, staring back with an equally intense gaze that even held a hint of disdain. Sensing the tension between the two men, Rosalie hastily asked, ¡± Theo, why are you here?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theodore turned to look at his wife. ¡°I went to your room to see you, but you weren¡¯t there. The servant said you had gone out, and you kept rejecting my calls. Your friend lied to me and said you were at her ce. Why would you do that?¡± Theodore had been really frantic at that moment, afraid that something had happened to her. ¡°How did you know I was here, then?¡± ¡°I heard a doctor talking about a blood transfusion on the phone, so I guessed you were in the hospital. You once mentioned that you often visited Delta Hospital, so I figured you might be here. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to see me, you can¡¯t risk your own life. What if something had happened to you on the way here?¡± Rosalie could clearly see the concern in her husband¡¯s eyes. Though she had initially been angry with him, she couldn¡¯t help but soften a little now. But as soon as she remembered their broken rtionship, that tiny bit of softness quickly vanished. ¡°My stomach suddenly felt ufortable, but I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I was angry with you. So, I just came out on my own and called Steph.¡± Even after hearing Rosalie¡¯s exnation, Theodore¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside. ¡°What about Sebastian, then? You just said he¡¯s also your friend. Did you call him too?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Exining Sebastian¡¯s involvement wasplicated. After hesitating. for a moment, Rosalie decided that she might as well be honest with Theodore. ¡°I owe Sebastian a favor. He saved me once before, so I promised to treat him to a meal. He called while I was on the way to the hospital, wanting to set a date for the meal. ¡°When he found out I was in trouble, he rushed over to help me. He did everything you should have done. You shouldn¡¯t talk about him like that. He¡¯s not a bad person!¡± There was still a hint of me towards Theodore in Rosalie¡¯s eyes. Every time this man met Sebastian, he was full of hostility, leaving her awkwardly caught in the middle. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me either.¡± Theodore frowned as he suppressed his anger. ¡°If you had told me, would all of this have happened?!¡± Theodore picked up the fruit basket from the bedside table. It was obvious he was jealous. ¡°He even fed you fruit. Was that really necessary?¡± ¡°What about you and Cynthia? You personally apanied her to the hospital and took care of her. You can proudly demand a divorce to marry her, yet you¡¯re here ming me. Why can¡¯t I eat fruit fed to me by another man? Theodore, you can¡¯t be so hypocritical!¡± This woman was actually using him of hypocrisy?! It was different! Sebastian was not the same as Cynthia. Theodore didn¡¯t think he was being hypocritical, but couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute her. So, he could only swallow his anger. ¡°Okay, yes, we¡¯re getting a divorce, but we¡¯ve known each other for ten years. We¡¯ve treated each other like siblings, and there¡¯s still some affection between us. With that said, shouldn¡¯t I be a little cautious that a strange man appeared by your side?¡± he said. Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. This man always had a bunch of reasons that left her speechless, and if she said too much, they¡¯d just end up arguing again. ¡°Theo, whether you believe it or not, Sebastian and I are just friends, nothing more. He¡¯s a decent man, so stop thinking such nonsense about him.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my thoughts are nonsensical?!¡± Rosalie clenched the nket in frustration. ¡°Theodore, why do your always have to argue with me? I clearly didn¡¯t mean that. Are you trying to provoke me?¡± Chapter 59 Even though Rosalie knew she couldn¡¯t get worked up, how could she control herself in a situation like this? Seeing Rosalie¡¯s trembling fists, Theodore suddenly felt like he had been doused in cold water. He had almost forgotten that she was sick! He quickly held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll stop. Please don¡¯t be angry. The sudden apology made Rosalie pause for a moment. But indeed, he seemed to have calmed down. Her tight grip on the nket slowly rxed. Rosalie noticed Stephanie lingering at the door, so she said, ¡°Steph,e over here.¡± Truth be told, Stephanie was a bit afraid of Theodore. This man had a natural aura of intimidation, and wherever he went, it felt like the Grim Reaper was passing by. As a small fry herself, she naturally felt crushed by this influential man. But thinking about her best friend being tormented by him made. Stephanie angry, so she straightened her posture and shot him a dirty look. Stephanie walked over to Rosalie¡¯s side, leaned in, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your car¡¯s clean now.¡± Rosalie gave her a grateful look. ¡°Thank you.¡± Having left the driver¡¯s seat covered in blood, Rosalie had asked Stephanie to handle it to avoid being discovered. Theodore frowned. ¡°What¡¯s with the whispering? Can¡¯t I listen to what¡¯s going on?¡± Fortunately, Stephanie was a woman. If it had been a man leaning in to whisper in his wife¡¯s ear, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken it lying down. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°Why would a grown man like you listen to a conversation between women?¡± Theodore was extremely frustrated, but couldn¡¯t argue back. He could only sit and sulk. ¡°Hey.¡± Theodore looked at Stephanie coldly. ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Though slightly dissatisfied with Theodore¡¯s attitude, meeting his icy gaze had Stephanie swallowing her words, not daring to retort. But thankfully, Rosalie had her back. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to my friend like that. It waste at night, and she was sleeping at home, but she came just because I called her. Speaking to her like that is the same as doing it to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Theodore¡® frustration grew. Rosalie was always polite and gentle to everyone, but he wasn¡¯t like that. He was only gentle with those he cared about. ¡°Theodore, you owe Steph an apology. If you don¡¯t apologize, you can leave now,¡± Rosalie said sternly, like a parent scolding a rude child. Theodore was intimidated by her sternness and dared not retort. The mighty CEO of SK Enterprise, a wealthy and powerful figure, was actually being controlled by a woman. With someone backing her up, Stephanie felt triumphant. She sarcastically said, ¡°Oh dear, Rose, forget it. How can Mr. Spencer apologize to amoner like me? I couldn¡¯t handle the consequences.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, then just leave!¡± Theodore snapped impatiently. It was one thing for Rosalie to be sarcastic with him, but Stephanie? Who did she think she was? How dare she do such a thing to him! ¡°Theodore, you should leave. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Rosalie forcefully pulled her hand out of his grip. ¡°Go!¡± Rosalie was infuriated by this man. If things continued like this, she felt like her pregnancy would be at risk again. Rosalie prayed for her unborn child to bear with the situation, vowing to send Theodore away and not let him return! He was really too much. After knowing him for so many years, she couldn¡¯t believe he was this childish. How could she have fallen for such a childish man? She prayed that her child would never be as foolish as her. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 60 Rosalie¡¯s anger made Theodore uneasy, making him feel like a child who had been caught misbehaving. Worried that Rosalie might make herself sick with anger, Stephanie was about tofort her friend, when suddenly, a voice broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Carter, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Stephanie thought she had misheard, until she looked up and met the man¡¯s apologetic gaze. Although he didn¡¯t seem remorseful, the fact that he had apologized to her for Rosalie¡¯s sake was already surprising enough. Stephanie was so surprised that she momentarily forgot how to respond. After a few seconds, she regained herposure and grinned. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As Rosalie¡¯s close friend, she felt obligated to ept his apology, as it would put Rosalie in a difficult position if she didn¡¯t. ¡°Ms. Carter, I meant to say that you don¡¯t have to worry about Rose because I¡¯m here. It¡¯ste, so you should head home and rest,¡± Theodore said, his voice noticeably calmer than before, resembling his usualposed self. Seeing one apologize and the other ept, Rosalie¡¯s frustration eased a bit. ¡°Steph, you have work tomorrow, right? Go home and get some rest, okay? You¡¯ve been a great help tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.¡± EM ¡°No worries. You should also rest,¡± Stephanie replied. Rosalie nodded. ¡°Be careful on your way back. Or do you want Theo to drop you off?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll manage. I drove myself anyway. Bye.¡± Stephanie left the hospital room, preferring not to have the man who resembled the Grim Reaper escorting her. However, instead of going home, she went straight to the on¨Ccall room to sleep, since she had an early shift the next day anyway and wanted to avoid the trouble of going back and forth. Theodore tucked Rosalie in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your stomach? Why did it suddenly start hurting? Who¡¯s your attending physician?¡± ¡°The food I¡¯ve been eatingtely probably didn¡¯t agree with me and affected my digestion. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Rosalie replied nervously. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she could keep hiding the truth from her husband. After all, it would only take one small slip¨Cup for it to be exposed. ¡°You came to the hospitalst time, and now again. It seems to be getting worse. Have you been taking your medication properly?¡± Theodore asked. Rosalie¡¯s hands were sweating under the nket. How was she going to exin everything? ¡°You know, a person¡¯s mood can also affect their body,¡± Rosalie reluctantly said. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling downtely, so it¡¯s normal for my health to suffer. Maybe I¡¯ll feel better after we get divorced.¡± Her words crushed Theodore¡¯s heart, like someone had taken a hammer to it. He wanted to say something, but considering Rosalie¡¯s current condition, he held back, deciding to wait until she recovered before discussing anything further. ¡°Rose, do you really want to get divorced from me as soon as possible?¡± Theodore¡¯s words were devoid of anger. Instead, they were calm, as if he was just seeking rification. As she gripped the nket tightly, Rosalie nodded reluctantly. Why prolong her suffering if she could cut it short? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Theodore sighed softly, a fleeting sense of loss crossing his eyes. Finally, he nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± He reached out and pulled the nket over her. ¡°Get some sleep.¡± ¡°You should go home. You¡¯re busy every day. Make sure to get enough rest.¡± Even if they were heading for divorce, Rosalie didn¡¯t want things between them to be tense. After all, they had ten years of affection between them. Theodore softly hummed in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re asleep.¡± Rosalie was indeed very tired. She closed her eyes and quickly drifted off to sleep. In a drowsy daze, a thought momentarily drifted through. her mind that she had forgotten to ask Theodore why he hade to her room that night. Did he have something to tell her? Chapter 61 The next day, Rosalie opened her eyes to find the room empty. Before falling asleepst night, she had still held onto a glimmer of hope that Theodore would stay with her. But he had left after all. That man was really ridiculous. He hade to the hospital all angry and driven away her friend, only to leave in the end. But it made sense. She had asked him to leave, so he did. But why did she feel so aggrieved? Just then, the bathroom door opened and Theodore emerged. Seeing the woman on the hospital bed awake, he approached. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Why are you still here?¡± asked a surprised Rosalie, who thought he had left. ¡°I was going to leavest night. I nned to wait until you were asleep, but I got a bit tired and dozed off in the chair. When I woke up, it was already morning.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After hearing his exnation, Rosalie felt a bit down. So, that¡¯s what happened. He had only stayed because he had identally fallen. asleep. Noting her husband¡¯s pallorplexion, which made it clear that he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night, Rosalie said, ¡°You should go home and rest now.¡± Theodore looked at her, about to say something, when his phone rang. ¡°Hello.¡± His expression quickly turned annoyed. ¡°How could that happen? How do you people operate? You can¡¯t even take care of one person properly. I¡¯ming over now!¡± Theodore ended the call and said, ¡°Rose, I have to leave. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to take care of you, they¡¯ll be here soon. Also, I¡¯ll send you the divorce papers today. If you don¡¯t see any issues, just sign them.¡± Rosalie¡¯s heart trembled. What was meant to happen would eventuallye to be. Even though this man sometimes treated her well, it was all just an illusion. The one he truly loved was Cynthia. Theodore had just grabbed his coat to leave when Rosalie suddenly called out, ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore paused. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Are you going to see Cynthia?¡± ¡°Yes. She¡¯s got a fever,¡± Theodore replied tly. ¡°Oh, then go ahead.¡± Rosalie¡¯s voice was eerily calm. As his wife was lying on a hospital bed, he was rushing to leave because another woman had a fever. How nice. It was just a pity that Cynthia wasn¡¯t his wife yet. If she was, everything he was doing would be reasonable. With his back to her and without turning his head, Theodore said softly, ¡°You said it yourself that you think of me as a brother. If that¡¯s the case, then Cindy is your sister¨Cinw, isn¡¯t she?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalie suddenly chuckled. She found it amusing that she wasn¡¯t even angry hearing such words. She felt nothing but amusement. Being tormented by this man had forged her heart into one of steel. Before Rosalie could respond, Theodore had already left, his footsteps fading into the distance. from her mouth. Even a heart of steel could ache sometimes. Nothing was unbreakable. + 35 BONUS Theodore was on his way out of the hospital when he suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the distance. After confirming it multiple times, he recognized Stephanie, who was dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform and going about her duties. Frowning, he strode over and asked, ¡°Stephanie, why are you here?¡± Startled by the voice behind her, Stephanie turned around, forcing a stiff smile when she saw who it was. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I see you¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°I have another question for you. Are you working here?¡± He hadn¡¯t known about this. ¡°I¡­ yes. Is there a problem?¡± Stephanie replied nervously. Theodore was about to ask why she hadn¡¯t told him about this, but paused. Why was he even asking this? What did Stephanie working here have to do with him? But something didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it a problem that I work here?¡± Stephanie¡¯s heart raced. Did Theodore suspect that she was up to something and was using her position to meddle and prevent him from knowing about Rosalie¡¯s pregnancy? Theodore¡¯s expression darkened. He was unable to pinpoint what was off, but right now he didn¡¯t have time to figure it out, as he had to hurry to check on Cynthia. In the end, he turned and walked away, leaving Stephanie shivering. Chapter 62 When Theodore arrived at Cynthia¡¯s ce, she was lying in bed. Concerned, he immediately sat by her bedside. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Cynthia looked pale and was clearly very ill, even trembling when she breathed. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re here. I told them not to call you. I know you¡¯re busy. What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± A furious Cynthia tried to get out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Theodore immediately pressed Cynthia back onto the bed. ¡°They were right to call me. How did you get this sick?¡± Cynthia coughed a few times as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My body is too weak. I really hate myself. I might as well just die and end this suffering.¡± ¡°Stop that nonsense.¡± Theodore frowned, his eyes filled with worry. He took a towel that a servant had brought and ced it on Cynthia¡¯s forehead, patting it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get better soon.¡± ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting better? I¡¯ll just keep getting sick. Theo, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can endure this,¡± Cynthia said as she tightly held his hand. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to let me go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, or I¡¯ll get angry,¡± said Theodore. He sounded stern, but his tone still carried indulgence and tenderness. Seeing that Theodore seemed genuinely upset, Cynthia dared not say more. He stayed with her all day. Only when it was dark outside did her fever gradually subside, returning her to a more lucid state. Theodore nced at the thermometer in relief. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re fine now. The fever¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Theo, have you been here with me all day?¡± Cynthia asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°With you here, I¡¯ll definitely persevere,¡± Cynthia said with adoration in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my reason to live. As long as I have you, I can endure any hardship.¡± As Theodore gazed at Cynthia¡¯s sincere expression, he suddenly recalled what Rosalie had said about the crystal bracelet and how he had been abroad with Cynthia for two months under the pretext of a business trip. Had Cynthia told Rosalie all that? Seeing that she was much better now, Theodore said, ¡°Cindy, I need to ask you something, and I want you to be honest with me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Cynthia asked, feeling uneasy. ¡°That day in the office, what did you tell Rose?¡± Was Theodore questioning her? ¡°Theo, I¡­ I did tell her some things.¡± ¡°Including that I sent you abroad and spent two months with you, right?¡± During those two months, Cynthia¡¯s health had deteriorated again. At one point, it seemed like she might not make it, so Theodore had stayed by her side, wanting to be there for her at the end of her life. However, Cindy had managed to pull through in the end. ¡°Yes, I told her that.¡± ¡°Cindy, why did you tell her those things?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°She didn¡¯t need to know.¡± ¡°What if I told you she did need to know?¡± Cynthia said with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Are you angry with me? You think I shouldn¡¯t have told her those things, but I had my reasons.¡± ¡°What reasons?¡± ¡°I wanted her topletely give up on you. It¡¯s settled that you¡¯ll divorce her, but I don¡¯t want to see her heartbroken. So, I said those harsh things to make sure she would forget about you and have a better life. ¡°Even though it may seem selfish of me, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I really just hoped she could move on from you and embrace a new life. Sometimes, being a good person is not easy. It often leads to misunderstandings.¡± Cynthia turned away ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you me me. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. I¡¯m sorry. I can apologize to her.¡± Theodore sighed. ¡°Stop crying. I understand.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Upon reflection, it wasn¡¯t so bad that Rosalie knew those things. He also felt guilty for keeping them from her. Rosalie had the right to know. What Cynthia said also made sense. Rosalie had to be thoroughly disappointed in him before she could embrace a new life. But the thought of her moving on made his heart ache. There would be no ce for him in Rose¡¯s new life. Having thought of something else Theodore added ¡°Dind.. ¡°What is it?¡± Why was he asking her all these questions today? Was he bing suspicious of her? Or had Rosalie said something to him that made him doubt her? ¡°Why did Rose think you chose the crystal bracelet I gave her? Did you tell her that?¡± Chapter 63 Theodore didn¡¯t want to believe that Cynthia was capable of such things. He had even med Rosalie for what happened with the bracelet, but her demeanor at the time didn¡¯t seem like she was lying either. ¡°That bracelet¡­ Well¡­ I told her it was very beautiful and perfect for her. Theo, don¡¯t you remember? After you bought that bracelet, I identally saw it and thought it was for me. ¡°But then, you told me it was for Rosalie. I just praised how beautiful it was and said it was a perfect gift for her. Did she misunderstand? It¡¯s my fault for not exining properly. Should I go talk to her and clear things up?¡± Cynthia looked anxious and ashamed. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if Theodore confronted the two women. There was no evidence only Cynthia and Rosalie knew what happened in the office. Cynthia could spin the story however she liked. Theodore pondered momentarily before finally coldly saying, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t bring up such matters. It¡¯s better not to say anything if you¡¯re just going to leave things half¨Csaid and make people misunderstand.¡± ¡°I¡­ Theo, you misunderstood. I really didn¡¯t mean it that way. Maybe I misspoke, but I didn¡¯t intend to do that. I can exin it to her,¡± said Cynthia, panicking. ¡°No need. I just hope this doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Theodore was utterly exhausted. ¡°Your fever¡¯s gone, so I¡¯ll leave.¡± As Theodore turned to leave, Cynthia grabbed his hand. ¡°Theo, are you mad at me? I apologize for saying too much, but that¡¯s not what I meant. Please, believe me, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Theodore turned his head and calmly replied, ¡°I hope so. Get some rest, okay?¡± Cynthia understood that she shouldn¡¯t say anything more. The more she said, the worse it would get. She obediently let go of his hand. ¡°Then, you should go home and get some rest. Thanks for keeping mepany today.¡± Sitting in his car, Theodore gently massaged his temples, attempting to clear his mind. He took his phone out of his pocket, only to find it dead. Plugging it into the car¡¯s charger port, he waited for his phone. to boot up, but ended up setting it aside and driving away before it fully powered up. While driving, Theodore¡¯s vision blurred as the neon lights outside. seemed to cause Rosalie¡¯s face to sh continuously in his mind. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was happy or in pain. She only saw him as a brother. Her pain probably stemmed from her reliance on him, like a little sister¡¯s dependence on her big brother. Now that he, that supposed big brother, was leaving, she might feel. some reluctance. But overall, she should be happy, right? Suddenly, his phone rang. Theodore answered, ¡°Hello?¡± It was Yuvan on the other end. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. Your phone was off, I couldn¡¯t get through.¡± Yuvan had been worried, thinking something might have happened to Theodore. ¡°My phone ran out of battery. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore responded coldly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I took the revised divorce papers to the hospital today, and Mrs. Spencer has already signed them.¡± Theodore¡¯s grip on the phone tightened as he asked, ¡°Was she eager to sign them?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yuvan replied. ¡°Mrs. Spencer didn¡¯t seem to care about the contents. She just immediately signed the papers and asked me to pass on a message to you.¡± ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°She said, ¡°You are finally free to be with your beloved. Congrattions¡°.¡± Theodore¡¯s vision was bing increasingly blurred, to the point he could barely see the road ahead. Red lights merged with green lights, and something in his mind seemed to explode in an instant. Suddenly, his car swerved, causing the surrounding cars to hit their brakes to avoid him! Theodore¡¯s car mmed into amppost and spun before careening into the grass next to the road. Chapter 64 The next morning, Theodorey in a hospital bed. There were bruises. on his face and bandages on his forehead, but he looked alert. Yuvan sat on a chair next to the bed, peeling an apple for him. ¡°Mr. Spencer, it was a really close call. The car was damaged, but you came out rtively unscathed. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Please, never drive when you¡¯re tired again.¡± Last night, having heard a loud bang while on the phone with Theodore, Yuvan had been scared out of his wits. Theodore shot a cold nce at the apple in Yuvan¡¯s hand, a trace of irritation in his eyes. ¡°Who told you to buy apples? Get rid of them!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yuvan paused in the midst of peeling an apple. ¡°Then, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Yuvan didn¡¯t understand why Theodore was suddenly upset. What was wrong with the apples? Theodore coldly gazed at Yuvan. ¡°Do I need to exin myself to you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Of course not,¡± Yuvan said, quickly picking up all the apples and taking them out of the room. It was a pity to throw the apples away. Yuvan had purposely bought expensive, imported apples for Theodore, not daring to buy his boss substandard fruits. Yet, not only had Theodore not appreciated it, Yuvan had even gotten scolded. What a thankless task! Feeling aggrieved, Yuvan took a bite of the apple he had peeled. before giving the remaining ones to a passing nurse, asking them to distribute the fruits to others, then returned to Theodore¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Mr. Spencer, I¡¯ve thrown away the apples. What fruit would you like? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want anything,¡± Theodore replied. He wasn¡¯t really angry at Yuvan. Seeing the apples just reminded him of Sebastian feeding Rosalie, which made him instantly dislike the fruit. With his head down, Yuvan asked pitifully, ¡°Mr. Spencer, what did I do wrong? Please, just tell me. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up.¡± He would rather Theodore scold him outright than keep quiet like this. He didn¡¯t understand why his boss was so annoyed. After such a serious car ident, he was lucky to be alive and rtively uninjured. Wasn¡¯t that fortunate? Seeing Yuvan¡¯s pitiful appearance, Theodore realized that he had overreacted for no reason. ¡°How¡¯s the aftermath of the ident?¡± Theodore asked, changing the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Spencer. I¡¯ve taken care of everything ording to your instructions. I¡¯ve covered up the news about it, and your family hasn¡¯t been informed,¡± Yuvan replied. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Yuvan added, taking an envelope out of a drawer. ¡°These are the divorce papers Mrs. Spencer signed.¡± There was a tight knot in Theodore¡¯s heart as he looked at the envelope in Yuvan¡¯s hands. ¡°Was she happy when she signed it?¡± Theodore asked solemnly. Yuvan thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Not particrly happy. She was just her usual self.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Theodore grunted coldly. ¡°Fine.¡± Her usual demeanor probably meant she was happy. Seeing Theodore¡¯s dark expression, Yuvan couldn¡¯t understand. Did Theodore really want a divorce? Yuyan couldn¡¯t tell. Honestly, Yuvan felt that Cynthia, who always acted like she was a fragile, delicate flower, was not as good as Rosalie. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± said Theodore, wanting some time alone. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll be outside. Just call me if you need anything.¡± After Yuvan left, Theodore took the divorce papers out of the envelope. He looked at Rosalie¡¯s signature. It was neat and decisive, signed without any hesitation. But the other signature, his own, was still missing. Theodore sighed deeply and tossed the documents aside, rubbing his temples wearily. Chapter 65 Just a few minutester, the door suddenly swung open and Wesley strode in. ¡°Theodore.¡± Theodore turned, frowning when he saw his father entering. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± What was Yuvan doing?! Theodore¡¯s family wasn¡¯t supposed to know about his ident! ¡°You don¡¯t want me here, right? Well, keeping this incident quiet was the right thing to do. We can¡¯t let anyone find out that the CEO of SK Enterprise crashed his car into amppost like a fool.¡± Wesley had been trying to reach Theodore due to some urgent matters, which is how he had found out about his son¡¯s ident. Theodore shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t crash on purpose.¡± ¡°I just checked your medical records that your own doing? Come on, what have you done now?¡± fatigue while driving. Wasn¡¯t Theodore didn¡¯t bother to exin further, simply saying, ¡°It happened, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t tell Grandma and Rose about this.¡± ¡°Did you even consider how your grandma and your wife would feel if something happened to you? Is it because of that woman, Cynthia?¡± Everything was fine before Cynthia appeared. It was only when she showed up that everything started going wrong. Not wanting to deal with his father anymore, Theodore pulled his nket over his head, like a sulky child. ¡°You¡­ Theodore, someone needs to discipline you!¡± Wesley fumed as he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number. Theodore peeked out from under the nket, frowning. ¡°Are you going to tell Grandma? She¡¯s your mother!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell my mother. I¡¯m telling someone else.¡± Wesley wouldn¡¯t dare anger his own mother. ¡°Are you going to tell Rose?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned darker. Don¡¯t tell her!¡± Before Theodore could finish, the person on the other end of Wesley¡¯s call had picked up. ¡°Hello, Sydney¡­¡± Hearing that name, Theodore breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sydney, don¡¯t hang up. I need to talk to you,¡± said Wesley urgently. Theo was involved in a car ident and was severely injured. He barely survived and is now bedridden. Come to the hospital to see him. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± When Wesley turned around after ending the call and sending the location to Sydney, he saw Theodore¡¯s disdainful expression. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m neither bedridden nor severely injured. Didn¡¯t you see my medical records?¡± Wesley strode forward and tucked Theodore into bed, speaking with deep concern, ¡°You¡¯re injured. In your father¡¯s eyes, your injuries are ten times more severe. A father¡¯s heart goes out to his unfortunate child.¡± Theodore¡¯s face immediately darkened, a hint of disdain shing in his eyes. ¡°I bet you¡¯re secretly happy that I got into an ident, and were hoping that I was seriously hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. When your momester, don¡¯t be so glib. Since you were in an ident, you should be a good patient.¡± Theodore sighed helplessly. He had been in a car ident, was lying in a hospital bed, and was now being used as a tool by his own father to deceive his mother. Suddenly, Wesley noticed some documents on the bedside table. He picked them up and flipped through, his face changing drastically when he saw that they were divorce papers, especially when he saw Rosalie¡¯s signature. Wesley held up the divorce papers. ¡°Exin this.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. It¡¯s just as you see.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Have you lost your mind?! Didn¡¯t you just promise Grandma not long ago? And now, you¡¯re getting a divorce in the blink of an eye!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Theodore replied. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. I just want to smack you!¡± With a loud tear, Wesley ripped the divorce papers in half and mmed them on the bedside table. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just stand by and watch?¡± Chapter 66 Theodore looked at the torn divorce papers, suddenly realizing he wasn¡¯t as angry as he thought he would be; just a bit stunned. But as he slowly started to register that he shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way, he looked coldly at Wesley. ¡°Is this amusing to you? Didn¡¯t you see that Rose has already signed the papers?¡± he asked his father¡­ ¡°So what if she signed? Getting a divorce was your idea, wasn¡¯t it? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Wesley¡¯s blood flowed through Theodore¡¯s veins. How could a father not understand his son¡¯s actions? ¡°Tearing them up won¡¯t help, you¡¯re just wasting paper. The divorce, papers can be printed again.¡± Theodore was determined to get a divorce. And he hadn¡¯t even told his father that Rosalie was even more eager to get a divorce than he was. Just looking at his son annoyed Wesley, so he left the hospital room and sat down in the waiting area, staring at the entrance. After checking the time on his watch several times and pondering for a while, he finally dialed a number on his phone. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Who told you to sign the divorce papers? Did you get approval from the family?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. I know what happened. If he gives you divorce papers again, don¡¯t sign them. Do you want to give Cynthia the advantage?¡± ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no hope left for Theo and I. Dragging it out will only hurt both of us, so I¡­¡± ¡°Does your marriage still need saving? You two are fools,¡± Wesley interrupted her. ¡°My mom isn¡¯t well, but I¡¯ll stop you. If I see you sign divorce papers again, don¡¯t me me for not holding back!¡± With that, Wesley ended the call. Tightly grasping the phone in hist hand, scenes from the past shed in his mind. He couldn¡¯t let Rose leave the Spencer family, absolutely not! It was bad enough for him to have made mistakes he had to rectify; he couldn¡¯t let his son repeat them. ¡°Has Rosalie offended you?¡± a cold woman¡¯s voice rang out. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As Wesley snapped out of it and looked up to see his wife, he quickly suppressed the despair he was feeling. ¡°Sydney, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°How¡¯s Theo?¡± asked Sydney, having onlye for her son¡¯s sake. ¡°He¡¯s in the ward. Let me take you there.¡± Feeling a bit nervous at seeing his wife unexpectedly, Wesley walked ahead to lead the way for her. Sydney followed behind him, speaking coldly, ¡°So, you¡¯re still a wicked old man.¡± Wesley stopped in his tracks, turning around to protest, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Sydney smirked. ¡°That¡¯s what you always say. Aren¡¯t you tired of saying the same thing?¡± She didn¡¯t even know how many times she had heard that same old excuse. Wesley stiffened. Finally, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about Rose and Theo¡°, then proceeded to exin the whole situation to his wife. When he was done, Sydney suddenly burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked a puzzled Wesley. Her son was in such a messed up situation, yet as his mother, she wasn¡¯t worried at all and was laughing instead. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how you and your son are no different. Both cut from the same cloth.¡± Even when it came to her own son, Sydney was blunt. She judged actions, not people. Wesley¡¯s expression looked particrly unpleasant. ¡°Sydney, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sydney interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Don¡¯t waste time. Take me to see Theo.¡± Wesley sighed and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± There was no point trying to exin now, as the situation between Wesley and Sydney couldn¡¯t be summed up in just a few words. But seeing his wife unconcerned about their son and daughter¨Cin¨C law getting a divorce made him uneasy. Chapter 67 ¡°Sydney, can you promise me that you won¡¯t tell Mom about this? Her health isn¡¯t good. She won¡¯t be able to handle this news,¡± said Wesley. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that the whole Spencer family knows except for Mom?¡± Wesley nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not tell her for now. I¡¯ll handle this as soon as possible.¡± ¡°You? Handle it?¡± Sydneyughed again. ¡°You¡¯ve messed up your own. life, and now you want to deal with your son, daughter¨Cinw, and the mistress.¡± Feeling a sharp pain in his heart at the woman¡¯s disdainful tone, Wesley¡¯s eyes shed with determination. ¡°Just because I¡¯ve messed up doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll allow my son and daughter¨Cinw to do the same. Why can¡¯t you believe that I¡¯m different now?¡± ¡°You saying that is like a murderer telling a judge, ¡®Why can¡¯t you believe I¡¯m different now? I won¡¯t kill again. Please don¡¯t sentence me to death.¡°¡± Sydney retorted. Feeling irritated, Wesley raised his voice, ¡°Am I a murderer?! Even if I¡¯vemitted a crime, there are degrees of severity, and many people have a chance for parole, right? Not all crimes warrant a death sentence. Not all mistakes are unforgivable!¡± Sydney stared at him coldly, her gaze devoid of any emotion. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not a murderer, and not all mistakes are unforgivable. ¡°But don¡¯t forget, not all mistakes can be forgiven either. Forgiveness depends on how the other person feels. I¡¯m not a judge, I don¡¯t need to be fair. I can be biased and do things my own way. Mr. Spencer, don¡¯t feel aggrieved. If not, we can get a divorce too.¡± As soon as Sydney mentioned divorce, it felt like something had struck Wesley¡¯s heart. Sydney stepped forward, raising her hand to adjust Wesley¡¯s tie in a seemingly affectionate gesture, but her voice was dripping with sarcasm as she continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want a divorce? Then, endure it. Let¡¯s see which of the two of us breaks down first. Wesley was speechless. Was she determined? Was there really not chance of reconciliation left? Sydney added, ¡°Which room is Theo in? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll ask the nurse.¡± Wesley clenched his fist, feeling dizzy and like his mind had gone. nk. He suppressed the raging emotions within him as he said, ¡°Follow me. The couple entered the hospital room, only to find Theodore wasn¡¯t in bed. Sydney turned her head, giving Wesley a puzzled look. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He was here just now. The bathroom door opened as soon as Wesley finished speaking, and Theodore walked out. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sydney looked Theodore up and down, then her icy gaze fell on Wesley. ¡°So, is this what you meant by Theo being unable to get out of bed after barely surviving?¡± Wesley fell silent, feeling embarrassed. He hadn¡¯t expected his wife to discover his lie like this. He shot Theodore an angry look, as if ming him for going to the bathroom. Theodore also felt helpless. Should he have just held it in and not gone to the bathroom?! ¡°It seems like you¡¯re fine. From what your father said, I thought it was much more serious,¡± Sydney remarked. ¡°Mom.¡± Theodore stepped forward. ¡°I really was in a dangerous situationst night. I thought I¡¯d never see you guys again.¡± Although his injuries weren¡¯t severe, his survival was out of pure luck. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± Sydney said, reaching out to support her son¡¯s arm. ¡°Get back into bed and rest. Even though your injuries aren¡¯t serious, you still need to be careful.¡± After all, he was her son. While she had grievances against Wesley, she didn¡¯t harbor the same resentment towards Theodore. Chapter 68 Seeing his wife help their son into be Wesley suddenly fate a twinge of jealousy that he wasn¡¯t the one being helped. Would Sydney done same for him if he was the one who had gotten into an ident ¡°Mom, Dad thought I was seriously injured when he came to see MOR He didn¡¯t deliberately deceive you. Don¡¯t be mad sad theekrente didn¡¯t want his parents rtionship to deteriors further Wesley¡¯s anger towards Theodore finally diminished a be. This ind seemed reasonable and knew how to speak up for his father ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it. He¡¯s lied to me more than once, bythey said casually, but there were clearly hidden implications tehed ter words A speechless Wesley felt like his hear had be we ¡°Where¡¯s your wife? Sydney asked ¡°Pose has a stomach problem. She¡¯s been admitted to the hosorall too, and needs to stay for a few days. So, don¡¯t tell her about my ident, Theodore replied. ¡°What? She¡¯s been hospitalized?¡± Wesley stepped forward ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Your grandmother would be worned sick if she knew.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me, Theodore replied coldy ¡°Which hospital is she in?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°Delta Hospital.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Noticing the torn divorce papers on the bedside table, Sydney picked them up. ¡°Are you really going to get a divorce? ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t tell Grandma.¡± ¡°Your father has already told me what needs to be said.¡± Sydney put the divorce papers into an envelope. ¡°I know your grandmother¡¯s not in good health, so I won¡¯t say anything reckless. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°But since these divorce papers have been torn in half and can¡¯t be used, you¡¯ll have to print new ones and sign them again.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°Sydney, what are you saying?¡± Sydney turned around. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She tucked her son in as she continued, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re okay. I still have a lot of things to do, so I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯lle see you again after I¡¯m done.¡± Ever since her rtionship with Wesley turned sour, Sydney, who was a financier and currently serving as the president of a bank, had been. busy with work, not even taking weekends off. Theodore felt a little lost. He rarely saw his mother, but he was an adult now. He couldn¡¯t cling to her and prevent her from leaving. ¡°Okay. You should go ahead and finish what you need to do,¡± Theodore said. Sydney nodded and stood up, holding the envelope. ¡°Mom, why are you taking that?¡± Theodore asked. ¡°It¡¯s torn, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll shred it for you so no one else sees it. It wouldn¡¯t be good if your grandmother found out,¡± Sydney exined. Theodore nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Wesley followed his wife out of their son¡¯s hospital room, protesting,¡± Sydney, why are you leaving so quickly? He¡¯s your son. You may have issues with me, but you can¡¯t-¡± ¡°Will his injuries heal faster if I¡¯m with him?¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°He should be left alone right now. Besides, I¡¯m really busy.¡± ¡°Sydney, do you really not care about Theo and Rose¡¯s situation? He¡¯s your son. Do you want to see him suffer after making a mistake?¡± Wesley asked. ¡°He¡¯s already made a mistake.¡± Sydney¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡± Weren¡¯t you the same back then? It¡¯s useless crying over spilled milk. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Even spilled milk can still be retrieved!¡± Wesley¡¯s breath became slightlybored. ¡°You can surely see they¡¯re perfect for each other. Don¡¯t let one mistake that shouldn¡¯t have happened ruin them.¡± Sydney fell silent for a moment, but eventually put the envelope into her purse and coldly dered, ¡°They brought it upon themselves. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Chapter 69 Havinge in with a bunch of interns during her rounds, Rosalie¡¯s attending physician was currently examining her. With so many people watching her examination, Rosalie was a bit nervous, but she knew this was part of the process of bing a doctor. Every doctor had to go through this. If patients refused to let interns. observe them, there wouldn¡¯t be any doctors in the world. All Rosalie could do was endure the embarrassment until the examination was over. ¡°You still need to be careful. For the next few days, don¡¯t do anything. Just stay in bed and rest well. If there¡¯s any more bleeding, we may not be able to save the baby,¡± said the attending physician. Rosalie nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡± After the attending physician left with all the interns, Rosalie sighed in relief and gently touched her belly. ¡°Sweetie, Mommy will protect you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt again.¡± Suddenly, Rosalie heard a familiar voice saying, ¡°You were admitted because of stomach problems, right? Why was the doctor talking about a baby?¡± She turned her head and saw Sydney standing at the door. The older woman walked in and ced her purse on the bedside table, then pulled up a chair to sit by Rosalie¡¯s bedside. She gazed at her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°How far along are you?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡­¡± A suddenly nervous Rosalie was tongue¨Ctied, unable to utter a 121 ¡°Why are you stuttering? How can you raise a child if you can¡¯t speak properly? Do you want the child to stutter like you after they¡¯re born?¡± Sydney¡¯s expression was serious, like a stern headmistress who had caught a disobedient student skipping sses. Rosalie was scared of her. She had thought she was quite afraid of her father¨Cin¨C law, but now it seemed that her mother¨Cinw was even more intimidating. Rosalie pushed through her difort and answered, ¡°Over two months.¡± ¡°The family doesn¡¯t know yet, right? Including Theo?¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t told them. Mom, please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. It was hard, but I managed to keep it hidden.¡± ¡°Do you think Theo wouldn¡¯t want this child?¡± Sydney asked. Rosalie responded with a hesitant hum, then said, ¡°Things between us are-¡± ¡°I already know,¡± Sydney interrupted. ¡°If you insist on keeping the child and still want a divorce, it¡¯s better to make sure he doesn¡¯t find out about your pregnancy. Otherwise, the situation will only get worse.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Reassured by Sydney¡¯s understanding words, Rosalie breathed a sight of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her mother¨Cinw seemed a bit indifferent about Theodore and Rosalie¡¯s impending divorce. It was as if Sydney thought it was simply a natural course of action. She seemed rational and devoid of any emotion. Sydney was a very practical, decisive woman. For her to be a bank president naturally meant that she was not an ordinary person. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, the child is yours, and your life is yours. 1: You make your own choices, and whatever the consequences, you bear them yourself. No one else can be responsible for you,¡± said Sydney. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll remember that. Thank you foring to see 1. me. By the way, how did you know I was here?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Theo told me. He was in a car identst night and is in the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rosalie immediately sat up in bed, shocked and anxious.¡± How is he? Is he seriously injured? What happened?!¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s nervousness and flurry of questions, Sydney raised. an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about him, huh? Weren¡¯t you quite decisive when you signed the divorce papers?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rosalie tightened her grip on the nket. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve known. him for ten years. Even if we get divorced, I can¡¯tpletely erase my feelings. Mom, please tell me how he is.¡± Chapter 70 ¡°That kid was quite lucky. The car was all smashed up, but he¡¯s fine. Just a few days of rest, and he¡¯ll be okay. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sydney reassured Rosalie. Rosalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. But how did he get into a car ident out of nowhere?¡± ¡°He passed out because he was tired. He hit amppost while drivingst night.¡± ¡°What? How could this happen? Is it because of me?¡± asked Rosalie, growing more anxious as she thought about it. ¡°Because of you? What do you mean?¡± Sydney asked curiously. ¡°The night beforest, he stayed with me all night and didn¡¯t sleep. well.¡± ¡°When did he leave, then?¡± Sydney inquired. ¡°He left early yesterday morning. I thought he went back home to rest. If he drove while tired, it means he probably didn¡¯t get any sleep during the day either. Couldn¡¯t he have slept a few more hours? Why did he have to drive when he was tired?¡± said Rosalie, feeling extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. It¡¯s my fault. I should have urged him to go back to sleep,¡± she added. ¡°It might not be entirely your fault,¡± Sydney said calmly. ¡°Even a three- year¨Cold knows when they¡¯re tired and need to sleep. Doesn¡¯t he know that? ¡°And if he knowingly drove while fatigued, then it¡¯s his responsibility. Who knows what he did the whole day? Maybe he stayed up all night. with you, then went to see that woman the next day.¡± Hearing Sydney¡¯s words, Rosalie felt like a needle had pricked her heart. Was that really the case? Had he gone to see Cynthia during the day? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Mom, how do you know he went to see Cynthia during the day? Are you just guessing?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Do I need to guess? Aren¡¯t all men the same?¡± Sydney stood up and grabbed her bag. ¡°Rest well. I have to go now.¡± Just as she reached the door, Sydney turned back. ¡°Oh, by the way, Theo asked me not to tell you about his car ident, so just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want you to tell me? Why? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t bother asking.¡®¡± Sydney seemed indifferent. She was a decisive person, saying what needed to be said and then leaving without any unnecessary chatter. Even after Sydney left, Rosalie kept worrying about Theodore. Later, when Stephanie came to see her, she told her everything. ¡°Steph, I want to go see him.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t run around. You have to stay in bed. Remember what the doctor said?¡± ¡®But I¡¯m really worried. I can¡¯t rest easy without seeing him.¡± Sydney had said that Theodore was fine. She was his mother, so she wouldn¡¯t lie to Rosalie, right? Even so, Rosalie still couldn¡¯t bring herself to stay calm and do nothing. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? You signed the divorce papers. You shouldn¡¯t care whether he lives or dies.¡± Stephanie was a great friend, but sometimes she could be too stubborn, especially when it came to matters of the heart. Rosalie grasped Stephanie¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Please, help me think of a way. I just want to see him once.¡± Stephanie gave in, unable to reject her friend, especially since she had even falsified reports for her. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him after work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Steph,¡± Rosalie said with a smile. ¡°Just make sure to look carefully for me, okay?¡± ¡°So, you want me to stare at him when I¡¯m there?¡± ¡°N¨Cno! That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Rosalie said, embarrassed. ¡°You can¡¯t let him see you. Just take a quick peek.¡± ¡°You really bring trouble upon yourself,¡± Stephanie replied with a sigh. Rosalie, blinded by love, seemed to have nomon sense. Stephanie hoped she herself wouldn¡¯t be like this in the future after she found love. Chapter 72 Stephanie stormed into Rosalie¡¯s hospital room, visibly upset. ¡°Steph, how is he?¡± asked Rosalie, who had been waiting anxiously. ¡°You still care about that jerk? Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s living happily now?! ¡°Stephanie snapped. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosalie frowned, puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he injured? Is it serious?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± Stephanie handed her phone to Rosalie, so her friend could watch the video she had recorded. After watching it from start to finish, Rosalie¡¯s fingers seemed to lose all strength as the phone slipped from her hand, falling onto the bed. With Cynthia by Theodore¡¯s side, how could anything happen to him? Whenever Cynthia shed a tear, he softened. He was always gentle with that woman. In contrast, his treatment of his own wife was like a see¨Csaw. He was sometimes sweet, sometimes cold, leaving Rosalie unsure of his true feelings. Even a brother wouldn¡¯t behave like that towards his sister. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about him, but he¡¯s doing just fine,¡± said Stephanie, taking her phone back. ¡°Yeah.¡± Rosalie wiped away the tears falling from her eyes, smiling faintly. ¡°I was just being foolish, worrying about him so much. What a joke.¡± Sydney had been spot on. Theodore had indeed spent the whole day with Cynthia yesterday, which probably meant that she had been sick again. That was why Theodore didn¡¯t get enough sleep and ended up driving while tired. He would do anything for Cynthia. What did his own life matter? Cynthia¡¯s life was the one that counted. Seeing her friend so heartbroken, Stephanie felt down too. She sat by the bed,forting Rosalie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. anymore. He¡¯s fine now. You need to take care of yourself and the baby.¡± ¡°Steph, am I stupid? Still foolishly worrying about him. I¡¯m such an idiot,¡± Rosalie said tearfully. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Stephanie wiped Rosalie¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re just too kind. That guy is a jerk. Who hasn¡¯t been hurt by jerks in this world? Just be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Steph. I learned my lesson the hard way. You, on the other hand¡­ never marry someone without thinking, okay? Live for yourself,¡± Rosalie advised. ¡°Got it. Now, are you ready to start a new life?¡± Stephanie said, seeming like a little angel. Rosalie nodded, leaning into her friend¡¯s embrace. ¡°Yeah.¡± A few dayster, Rosalie was discharged from the hospital, and Stephanie was helping her pack up her things. After some rest, Rosalie was in much better condition. The next step was to go home, rest more, and avoid exerting herself. Just then, someone knocked on the room door. Rosalie turned her head to see Sebastian walking in with a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. ¡°You¡¯re getting discharged today, so I came to see you,¡± Sebastian replied. Over the past few days, Rosalie and Sebastian had exchanged a few text messages. Their conversation had been mostly casual, but it was enough for him to know that she was being discharged today. ¡°Wow, such beautiful roses, Mr. Carter. Do you know what roses. symbolize?¡± asked Stephanie with a suggestive look on her face. ¡°Steph.¡± Rosalie pulled her friend aside. ¡°Stop it.¡± She really wished Stephanie wouldn¡¯t say such things. Sebastian chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not really into flowers. I just thought they looked nice. Is it inappropriate?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rosalie quickly stepped forward to take the flowers. ¡°These roses are very beautiful. I love them. Thank you. Don¡¯t mind Steph.¡± Stephanie pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I just asked if he knew the meaning of the flowers. It¡¯s not like made something up.¡± Rosalie shook her head helplessly, unable to do anything about her friend. Just then, another man walked into the room, holding a bouquet of lilies. Spotting him, Stephanie whispered to Rosalie, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to be a showdown.¡± Chapter 73 Seeing Theodore, Rosalie suddenly felt a sense of unfamiliarity. But seeing that he was fine, she felt relieved. She didn¡¯t want to be hurt again, so she coldly asked, ¡°Why are you. here?¡± Seeing Rosalie¡¯s reaction, Theodore frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get discharged? I came to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied politely. Theodore¡¯s irritated gaze fell on Sebastian. That man seemed to be sticking around like a persistent leech. ¡°You seem to enjoy making friends with other people¡¯s wives, Mr. Carter,¡± Theodore remarked casually, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Rosalie told me that you two have already signed. divorce papers, Mr. Spencer,¡± Sebastian retorted. Upon hearing Sebastian call Rosalie by her name, Theodore¡¯s eyes. shed with anger. ¡°What did you call her?¡± ¡°I agreed to let him call me that.¡± Rosalie stepped forward, pulling Sebastian behind her. ¡°We¡¯re friends, and I¡¯m not Mrs. Spencer anymore. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to call me by my name?¡± Her words implied that Theodore had no right to be angry. Theodore found the roses Sebastian brought annoying. They were like an eyesore, as if just looking at them could stain his eyes blood- red. He took the roses from Rosalie¡¯s arms and handed her the lilies he had brought instead. ¡°These are your favorite lilies,¡± he said, tossing the roses onto a nearby sofa. Rosalie was a bit angry. cing the lilies next to the roses, she deliberately arranged the roses nicely, then turned to Sebastian and gave him an apologetic look. Sebastian nodded and smiled, which made Rosalie feel relieved. It was good to have someone sensible. around. ¡°Mr. Spencer, if you¡¯vee to see me, you¡¯re done, right? I¡¯m being discharged now. Is there anything else you need?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore furrowed his brows at what she had chosen to call him. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you something.¡± Theodore said calmly. ¡°What is it?¡± Rosalie asked, still frowning. ¡°My dad tore up the divorce papers. Now, he¡¯s watching us and not allowing us to get a divorce.¡± As he spoke, there was hardly any anger on Theodore¡¯s face. He even seemed somewhat pleased. On the other hand, Rosalie was angry. She already knew that Wesley had ripped up the divorce papers, having heard Theodore say so in the video Stephanie recorded. But when she was watching it, she had been focused on Cynthia being with Theodore and had only felt sadness. Now, her anger was btedlying to the surface. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought up getting a divorce in the first ce, but then you imed there were mistakes in the documents. Then, you dragged it out even more by iming some procedures needed to be done. Now, you¡¯re telling me that your dad tore up the papers. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Rosalie questioned. ¡°Me? Doing it on purpose?¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°I was the one who. suggested the divorce. I wouldn¡¯t deliberately dy it. My dad was the one who tore up the documents. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him. I have no reason to lie to you. Anyway, we¡¯re still married now. So, you better stay away from other men. If Grandma hears about it, she won¡¯t be happy.¡± ¡°What about you and Cynthia? Aren¡¯t you afraid Grandma will be unhappy if she hears about you and her? How long are you going to maintain your double standards?¡± Rosalie was fed up with Theodore¡¯s double standards. He could be lovey¨Cdovey with Cynthia, but if Rosalie even talked to another guy, he saw it as her cheating on him. As Theodore clenched his fists, his knuckles made an audible. cracking sound. Realizing that things were getting out of hand, Stephanie quickly stepped in, saying, ¡°Rose just got discharged. Can we please not argue?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Theodore, suppressing his anger as he didn¡¯t want to argue with his wife on the day she was being discharged. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Rosalie also wanted to end this war sooner rather thanter. She turned to Sebastian and said, ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m going home now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner in a couple of days. Thank you for the flowers. I¡¯ll make sure to put them in a vase when I get home.¡± Chapter 74 Rosalie didn¡¯t need to worry about Theodore now. She could say whatever she wanted in front of him. After all, she had a clear conscience. Hearing her words to Sebastian left a very unpleasant expression on Theodore¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Sebastian replied. This man had been polite from start to end. Compared to Theodore¡¯s unpredictable temperament, he was indeed a gentleman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you came all this way to see me,¡± said Rosalie, looking guilty. ¡°I just stopped by to see you on the way to work. Don¡¯t feel pressured, okay? I¡¯m going now. Bye.¡± After seeing off Sebastian, Rosalie¡¯s polite expression turned cold again when facing Theodore. Stephanie¡¯s pager went off, indicating she had to leave. Worried about Rosalie, she told Theodore, ¡°Rose¡¯s stomach issues were caused by stress, and will worsen if she keeps getting stressed. out. Don¡¯t bully her anymore.¡± Surprisingly, Theodore didn¡¯t snap back. He just grunted, which was a bit unexpected. ¡°Steph, you go ahead and take care of your work,¡± said Rosalie, who had heard the pager go off. With a final nod, Stephanie left the hospital room. ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± said Theodore. He grabbed the packed bag off the couch and picked up the lilies he had brought, leaving the roses. But of course, Rosalie wouldn¡¯t leave. the roses behind. She picked them up to bring along, which irritated Theodore, but he didn¡¯t say anything else to avoid upsetting her. When they arrived home, the house suddenly felt empty. It didn¡¯t feel like home without them there. Rosalie personally ced the roses in a vase, while the lilies remained untouched. ¡°Madam, what should we do with these lilies? Shall I put them in a vase?¡± the butler asked. ¡°No need. Just throw them away,¡± Theodore replied. Since Rosalie didn¡¯t like them, there was no need to keep the flowers. The butler took the lilies, feeling a bit regretful. They looked fresh and beautiful, so it was a pity to throw them away. But since his boss had ordered him to do so, the butler had toply. As he turned to leave with the flowers, Rosalie suddenly said, ¡°Wait. ¡°Yes, Madam?¡± ¡°Put those flowers in a vase. It¡¯s a shame to throw them away,¡± Rosalie said. No matter what Theodore¡¯s problem was, the flowers were innocent. It was a pity for them to be picked at their most beautiful, only to be thrown in the trash. ¡°Alright,¡± the butler said as he fetched a vase. Even though the husband and wife had said contradictory things, it was always right to listen to the wife in a situation like this. His gloomy mood easing slightly, Theodore said, ¡°I didn¡¯t tear up the divorce papers. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± He feared Rosalie might misunderstand him because of this, and he didn¡¯t want her to. It felt awful to be misunderstood. As he exined to her, he suddenly realized that he had once used her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just print them again for me to sign,¡± replied Rosalie, cing the vase on the table. ¡°I will. You¡¯ll be free soon,¡± said Theodore, thinking to himself that his wife must really want her freedom. Rosalie just nodded weakly without saying anything else. Holding onto the railing, she carefully climbed the stairs and went back to bed. From now on, her focus would be on taking care of the baby. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Theodore didn¡¯t stay home for long. After Rosalie went to rest, he left again, presumably going to Cynthia¡¯s ce. In the evening, Rosalie had dinner alone, but she didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t feel lonely; she had the baby with her. As soon as she returned to her room after dinner, she received a call from Sydney. ¡°Hello, Mom. Did you need something?¡± ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I just ate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You might not feel like eating while you¡¯re pregnant, but you have to force yourself to eat. The baby needs nutrition.¡± Rosalie responded with a hum, adding, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m trying to eat well. I want to take good care of the baby.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. Let¡¯s book a restaurant and have lunch. together.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, do you have ns tomorrow?¡± Sydney asked. ¡°I¡¯m free, Mom. How about youe or for lunch? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve never been out together, just the two of us. I know you need to be careful for the baby¡¯s sale, so I won¡¯t tire you out. No shopping, just a meal. You can have the driver bring you here. You won¡¯t have to walk much.¡± ¡°Okay, where do you want to go? I make the reservation,¡± Rosalie agreed. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll message you once the reservation is confirmed. Just have the driver bring you over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After the call ended, Rosalie sat on the edge of the bed and gently touched her belly. ¡°Sweetie, your grandmother seems to be a bit cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She doesn¡¯t seem as indifferent as she appears. I wonder what happened between her and your grandpa.¡± Chapter 75 Rosalie was the first to arrive at the restaurant. Sydney had sent her a text a few minutes earlier, saying that she was running te and Content held by N?velDrama.Org. asking her daughter¨Cinw to sit and wait for her. Guided by the waiter, Rosalie found Sydney¡¯s table. But when she saw the woman who was sitting there, her face immediately turned cold. ¡°Cynthia, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing Rosalie, Cynthia also looked puzzled. But soon, she lifted her head proudly and said, ¡°Is it wrong for my future mother¨Cinw to invite me for a meal?¡± ¡°Your future mother¨Cinw? Are you referring to Theo¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Cynthia smirked. ¡°Mom called mest night and said she wanted to have a meal with me today. She seemed to be in a good mood. It seems she really supports her son¡¯s love. She¡¯s the one who truly cares about her son, having carried him for nine months.¡± Rosalie snorted. ¡°So, you mean Grandma and his father don¡¯t care. about him, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t put words in my mouth,¡± Cynthia said. innocently. Rosalie took her phone out of her bag and called Sydney. The call went unanswered, so she sent her mother¨Cinw a WhatsApp message instead. [Mom, why did you also invite Cynthia? If you two are going to have a meal together, then I¡¯ll leave first.] Sydney quickly replied. Don¡¯t leave I invited both of you. Please sit down and wait for a moment. I¡¯ll be there soon [Mom, why are you doing this?) [We¡¯ll talk once I get there. Don¡¯t leave ] Rosalie didn¡¯t understand what Sydney meant. Since her mother¨Cin-w had done this, there must be a reason for it. There was nothing Rosalie could do but stay here for the time being. She returned her phone to her bag and sat across from Cynthia. ¡°You still don¡¯t know that Theo was in a car ident, right?¡± said Cynthia, taking a sip of her juice Rosalie pretended to be surprised, asking, ¡°Really? When did it happen?¡± ¡°It was days ago. I¡¯ve been with him the whole time.¡± Rosalie clenched her fists, but still maintained a smile on her face Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, Theo and I are going to get married in the future. What¡¯s more important is that Theo got into the ident because of me. I fell ill, and he was too busy taking care of me, which led to him driving while tired.¡± Cynthia ced her hands on her chest, looking sad. ¡°Thank goodness he¡¯s okay. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore. He would die for me, and I would do the same for him.¡± Rosalie stared at the other woman coldly, silently watching her act before eventually asking, ¡°Ms. Zeller, why do you think Theo didn¡¯t tell me about his car ident?¡± ¡°Maybe because he wanted me to be with him and didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by outsiders,¡± Cynthia replied, her lips curling into a victorious smile. ¡°Ms. Zeller, perhaps you¡¯re wrong. I happened to be hospitalized for stomach problems when Theo was in the ident, so maybe he just didn¡¯t want me to worry.¡± Cynthia frowned. ¡°Is that so? But I¡¯m more inclined to think that he didn¡¯t want you to bother him. Rosalie, don¡¯t be too naive. You know. Theo¡¯s feelings for me.¡± Seeing Cynthia¡¯s confident appearance, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but think that the other woman was ordinary yet confident. She was snobbish, arrogant, and self¨Cassured. Be it in terms of career or character, she looked down on other people. There was not a singlemendable thing about her. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie smiled slightly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call Theo now and ask him whether he didn¡¯t tell me about his car ident because he didn¡¯t want me to worry or because he wanted you to be with him. ¡°If it¡¯s not because he didn¡¯t want me to worry, well, then it¡¯s as you said. Also, you said he got into the ident because of you. I wonder what his reaction will be.¡± Rosalie¡¯s tone suddenly sounded a bit hostile, intentionally provoking Cynthia. After all, many would want to do the same if they were in this situation, but simply didn¡¯t bother to do so. Chapter 76 Cynthia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a hint of nervousness flickered in her eyes. After scrolling to Theodore¡¯s contact listing in her phone, Rosalie¡¯s finger hovered over the screen as she said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he must have told you to not tell anyone about his car ident, including me.¡± As soon as Rosalie pressed the call button, Cynthia¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly reached out, snatching the phone away and ending. the call before it connected, causing the phone screen to return to the home page. ¡°Why are you so anxious, Ms. Zeller? Weren¡¯t you so confident?¡± asked Rosalie, taking her phone back. ¡°Theo is probably busy right now. Let¡¯s not bother him with this and add to his worries,¡± replied Cynthia in a shaky voice, clearly having. made up an excuse. Rosalie had guessed right ¨C Theodore had indeed asked Cynthia to not tell anyone about his ident. After all, he had also told his mother the same thing. Rosalie smirked. ¡°Ms. Zeller, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one adding to his worries, not me. Are you having fun ying these little tricks behind. his back?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks?¡± Cynthia clenched her fist, outraged. ¡°Rosalie, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry. You only have one lung, and your heart isn¡¯t in great condition either. If you get too angry and something happens to you, it won¡¯t be good for me,¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°You..!¡± Cynthia was furious. She had always thought Rosalie was just a dumb woman, and hadn¡¯t expected her to be so sharp¨Ctongued. ¡°Rosalie, have you looked in the mirror? If it weren¡¯t for your parents. bing heroes out of nowhere, you¡¯d probably be screwing bolts in a factory. Do you even deserve to sit next to me?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t be heroes out of nowhere. They saved a lot of people!¡± Cynthia had touched a nerve. Bringing up her parents was thest straw for Rosalie. ¡°That¡¯s because they were trapped inside and couldn¡¯t get out. If they could have escaped, do you think they would still have saved those people? They were just two low¨Clevel workers. What could they have done?¡± Ssh! Rosalie had picked up the ss of water in front of her and thrown its contents at Cynthia¡¯s face. ¡°Ahhh! Are you crazy? How dare you do this to me! Who do you think. you are?¡± Cynthia screamed. ¡°So what if I treat you like this? Cynthia, what makes you so great? Why am I not worthy of sitting next to you? Do you really think you¡¯re. so noble? You¡¯re just pretentious and arrogant!¡°¡± Rosalie retorted. Cynthia trembled with anger. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell Theo. I¡¯ll tell him, and you¡¯ll be done for!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go ahead and tell him. Hurry up, record your pitiful look and show it to him. Say whatever you want! I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t let me hear you talk about my parents again, and stop pretending to be noble. You¡¯re just a lump of mud wrapped in gold foil. You¡¯re putting. on an act and deceiving those who don¡¯t know any better!¡± Rosalie snapped back. Rosalie wasn¡¯t someone who never got angry, nor was she a pushover. It was just that most of the time, she didn¡¯t want to escte things too much and cause the situation to get messy. So, she usually tried to downy big issues and resolve small ones, but that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have boundaries. Once the line was crossed, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to retaliate. Momentarily silenced by Rosalie¡¯s scolding, Cynthia didn¡¯t speak for a while. Finally gathering her courage, Cynthia retorted, ¡°Theo loves me! What about you, Rosalie? What have you gained? You can¡¯t win his heart, and soon, you won¡¯t be his wife anymore. You have nothing. You¡¯re just a pitiful creature, abandoned by him! So what if you¡¯ve known each other for ten years? It doesn¡¯tpare to my five years with him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 77 Cynthia picked up a clean napkin from the table and wiped her face. Just the thought that Theodore loved her an was about to divorce Rosalie made her feel victorious. After all, Rosalie was just a discarded wife. Rosalie didn¡¯t want to argue with Cynthia any longer. It was beneath her dignity to quarrel here, especially when others were already looking at them. She grabbed her purse and was about to stand up and leave, when suddenly, a handnded on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Sydney appeared in front of the two other women. She gently pressed Rosalie back into her seat. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte. You two must have felt awkward being alone together.¡± Seeing that Cynthia¡¯s face was damp, Sydney looked concerned. ¡°Ms. Zeller, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aunt. Thank you for your concern. There was just a little misunderstanding between Rosalie and I. You don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Cynthia replied. Her demeanor was nowpletely different from before. She was the kind of person who could change her tune depending on who she was with. ¡°Mom, I think I should leave first,¡± Rosalie said as she looked up at her mother¨Cinw. ¡°Leave? Why?¡± Sydney sat down at their table and signaled to the waiter. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s arder some food.¡± The waiter handed them three menus Not having much of an appetite, Rosalie wanted to get straight to the point. She had thought she would be having a simple me with her mother¨Cinw, and hadn¡¯t expected Sydney to invite Cynthia as well. ¡°Mom, if you have something to say just say it ¡°I just wanted to have a meal with you two and chat There¡¯s nothing major Can you do me this favor, considering I¡¯m your mother inw?¡± Sydney said. Giving Cynthia a cold nce, Rosalie tried not to let herself get angry. That woman wasn¡¯t worth it. Having randomly picked a dish, Rosalie handed her menu to the waiter After the three of them ordered their food, Sydney turned to Cynthia ¡°Ms. Zeller, I¡¯m really sorry to have youe all this way, especially knowing you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± *No problem You wanted to see me, so of course I came. I¡¯m happy to see you,¡± Cynthia replied politely. ¡°You¡¯re indeed very polite, Sydney said. Sydney was usually serious, but the smile currently on her face made her appear much friendlier. Rosalie found it strange that Sydney. seemed to like Cynthia quite a bit. Could Cynthia¡¯s seemingly sweet demeanor have fooled Sydney too? ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯re my elder, Aunt, but you really take care of yourself so well. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought you were Theo¡¯s sister instead of his mother,¡± Cynthia complimented. Sydney chuckled. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re such a sweet talker. After all, being praised for looking young would make anyone happy. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalie was a bit puzzled by their interaction. She didn¡¯t understand why they were chatting so comfortably. ¡°I apologize on behalf of Rose. She shouldn¡¯t have sshed water on your face. That was very inappropriate,¡± Sydney said. Hearing Sydney¡¯s words, Rosalie frowned. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to apologize. Did you not hear what she said? If it were you¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Sydney interrupted, her expression turning serious. ¡°No matter what she said, you shouldn¡¯t have sshed water on her in public. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hot water, or the consequences could have been dire Rosalie was a bit upset, but if Sydney had already decided that what she had done was wrong, there was no point in arguing. But still, she didn¡¯t regret throwing the water at Cynthia. That woman deserved it. Of course, Rosalie had known that the water wasn¡¯t hot. Its icy temperature was even colder than a bath, so it wouldn¡¯t harm Cynthia. if it had been hot water, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have thrown it at Cynthia Chapter 78 ? "Aunt, it''s okay. She might be mad at me because of my rtionship with Theo... ''Cynthia paused, looking ashamed. "But Aunt, please believe me. I didn''t intend to break them apart. I''ve known Theo for a long time. We were a couple even before Rosalie and Theo got married. Tears welled up in her eyes as she portrayed herself as a fragile victim, making Rosalie seem indifferent inparison. "Okay, stop crying. I understand." Sydney quickly pulled out some tissues and wiped Cynthia''s tears. "That pretty face of yours won''t look good if it tums red from crying. Theo would feel sorry for you." "Okay, Aunt, I won''t cry. I''m happy to have lunch with you today," said Cynthia, immediately stopping her tears. She was such an obedient girl, the type who waspletely beloved by elders. Rosalie was speechless. Was this lunch Sydney''s way of meeting her future daughter-inw? If so, why did Rosalie have toe? "Thank you, Aunt." "Mom, I have some things to attend to. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave," said Rosalie, not wanting to stay there a moment longer. "What''s the rush? Didn''t we agree on thisst night on the phone? You''re free today. Can''t you spare some time to have lunch with me? Don''t be childish just because Ms. Zeller is here. Be mature,'' Sydney scolded. "I..." Rosalie felt annoyed. Was it still her fault for being childish? Was she immature? It was really frustrating. If Sydney weren''t Theodore''s mother, she definitely wouldn''t tolerate this. A smug smile appeared on Cynthia''s lips. It seemed that her future mother-inw didn''t like Rosalie. How dare Rosalie ssh water on her face? No matter. Though someone was currently avenging her, Cynthia didn''t intend to let Rosalie off the hook so easily. After a while, the waiter brought the dishes they ordered. The three women ate and chatted together. It was mostly Sydney and Cynthia talking, while Rosalle remained quiet. Although Rosalie wasn''t really hungry, she ate all the food she ordered for the sake of her baby. On the other hand, Cynthia didn''t eat much. When they were almost done, Sydney picked up her bag and took out a folder from it. "Aunt, what''s this?" Cynthia asked curiously. Sydney opened the folder and took out a torn document. "These are the divorce papers signed by Theo and Rose." "Mom, why did you bring this?" Rosalie asked in confusion.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She thought the divorce papers had been torn into pieces and thrown away long ago, and hadn''t expected Sydney to be pulling them out here. "I was going to throw it away, but I pieced it together and looked at the contents. I don''t think it''s fair for Theo to give you these properties," Sydney exined. As she ced the divorce papers and the folder on the table, she added, "I''ll go to the restroom first and talk to you about thister. As soon as Sydney left, Cynthia immediately picked up the tom divorce papers and tried to piece them together. The contents shocked her. Putting down the documents, she red angrily at Rosalie. "You''re really bold to ask for so much money!" Cynthia was practically dizzy with anger. What was even more infuriating was that Rosalie had asked for so much, and Theo had actually agreed to give her everything she wanted! ording to the divorce papers, the properties given to Rosalie amounted to at least two billion dors! Theo was really generous. What right did this woman have to receive that much? Chapter 79 ? "Is that so?" asked Rosalie, seeming indifferent. In fact, she hadn''t calcted how much Theodore had given her. The first time they were supposed to sign the divorce papers, Yuvan had said there were typos and had taken the documents back to be corrected. The second time, Rosalie had just signed without looking at the contents, so she did not know if anything had changed. In the first ce, she didn''t even care how much money Theodore was willing to give her. Seeing Rosalie soposed made Cynthia even angrier. In her eyes, Rosalie was clearly gloating. cing the divorce papers back in the folder, Cynthia coldly said, "Rosalie, what right do you have to ask Theo for billions in alimony? Why do you deserve to take so many properties?" Although that money was peanuts for the Spencer family, Cynthia felt that Theodore was being too generous. If Rosalie got all that money, wouldn''t she skyrocket to the pinnacle of life overnight, able to live a life of luxury without having to do anything? Rosalie would be a very wealthy woman who didn''t need to work another day in her life! Just the thought of Rosalie living so carefreely was enough to upset Cynthia.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As she nced through the divorce papers, Rosalie realized that Theodore was indeed very generous. It seemed like he had given her even more than he previously said he would. She put down the divorce papers and said, "You''re mistaken, Ms. Zeller. I didn''t ask him for money. He willingly gave it to me. If you don''t believe me, go ask him." Upon hearing this, Cynthia became even angrier. So, Theodore had given that much willingly? Was that man insane? Why would he give so much money to a woman he didn''t love? "So, you took it just because he willingly gave it to you? You''re shameless. Do you even think you''re entitled to so much money? What have you done for the Spencer family in the past year? They provided you with food and amodation, as well as covered all expenses for your education. "You owe them so much, yet you dare to ask for money! You''ve only been married to Theo for a year, and he doesn''t even love you. How dare you have the audacity to demand so much property now!" Originally, Rosalie didn''t care about the money. But seeing Cynthia so furious brought a faint smile to her face. "Ms. Zeller, if he gave me this much money, then I do have the right to it. After all, I''m his legal wife." "What?! Do you have any idea why Theo married you? He only married you to use you as a trophy wife. You''re not worth that much. A maid''s sry is enough for someone like you. How much does a maid make in a year? Giving you that amount is more than enough. How dare you ask for so much money!" Cynthia''s words soundedpletely unreasonable to Rosalie, so she didn''t even bother to argue. Engaging in such an argument with someone like Cynthia would only lower herself to that woman''s level. In that case, Cynthia could defeat her with her wealth of experience. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Feeling ashamed?" Cynthia huffed. "Luckily, the divorce papers were torn up, so it''s invalid now." When Theo had first told her that his father had tom up the divorce papers, Cynthia had been furious. It had taken such a long time to get Rosalie to finally sign them, and now the documents were unusable. But looking at the papers now, Cynthia thought that tearing them up was a good move. Otherwise, that despicable Rosalie would have walked away billions for nothing. "I''m just watching you go crazy," Rosalie said casually, staring at the other woman. "You..." Cynthia clenched her fists, sneering. "Anyway, you won''t get that money. Aunt also said it isn''t right to give you so many properties. She must think you don''t deserve to get that much." "Whether I deserve it or not is not for you to decide," Rosalie replied. "I am Theo''s most beloved woman. I have a say," Cynthia scoffed. "He married you because of me." Chapter 80 ? "Cynthia, please understand. Whatever the reason he married me, we''re legally married. Even if we get divorced, in any country, if he remarries, it will be a second marriage. I will always be his first wife," said Rosalie calmly. Cynthia''s eyes turned red with anger at the mention of "second marriage." No matter how much she insulted Rosalie or said she didn''t deserve it, Rosalie seemed unaffected - she was such a shameless woman! "Rosalie, if you really take Theo''s money, how will he see you? Do you want to leave a gold- digger image in his mind?" said Cynthia, attacking her from a different angle. ''You''re really funny." Rosalie chuckled. "The money is something he wants to give me. I didn''t ask for it. If you don''t believe me, go ask him. You''re really good at jumping to conclusions. "Bute to think of it... Ms. Zeller, you keep looking down on me and talking about how Ie from a humble background. I thought you were born into a wealthy family, but it seems that the amount of money in the divorce papers was enough to make you see red. Based on your reaction, one would think that you''ve never seen such wealth before." Cynthia''s anger bumed even stronger. Rosalie was now mocking her background - how truly vulgar! If only Theodore were here, this woman wouldn''t dare bully her like this. "Sorry to keep you waiting," said Sydney as she returned to her seat. What happened to your eyes, Ms. Zeller? Are you feeling unwell? "I''m fine, Aunt," Cynthia said politely. "Something got in my eyes earlier, that''s all. By the way. Aunt, you mentioned there was something unsuitable in the divorce papers?" "I think the properties mentioned in the divorce papers are excessive." Sydney looked at Rosalie. "Rose, do you really want all these properties that Theo is giving you?" Rosalle''s eyes shed with some confusion. Her first reaction was that Sydney also thought the money was too much. It seemed she was really siding with Cynthia now, and Rosalie didn''t understand why. "Mom, these divorce papers are invalid aren''t they? I never asked him for money. All the divorce terms were his decision. If you''re not happy with him giving me that much money, you can talk to him about it," Rosalie exined. If Sydney insisted on siding with Cynthia, there was nothing Rosalie could do about it, except to address the issue. "I''ll talk to him about his part, but what about you? What should I say about you?" said Sydney, frowning and clearly unhappy, as if reprimanding her daughter-inw. What do you want to say about me?" Rosalie didn''t understand why Sydney was suddenly targeting her. "I want to say you''re naive, Sydney said, displeased. "You didn''t even ask him for money. You left all the decisions to Theo, and he ended up giving you so little. You''ve been taken advantage of. Can''t I criticize you for that?" Rosalie fell silent. What was this all about? Sydney''s behavior could be likened to a car that was speeding down a highway suddenly making a 1BD-degree tum. It was dizzying and unexpected. A very surprised Cynthia looked at Sydney in disbelief. "Aunt, what are you saying? She could only force an awkward smile, clinging to thest bit of hope, thinking that maybe her future mother-inw had misspoke.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m saying the amount Theo gave Rose is too small. I finally understand why his father tore up the divorce papers. I would have torn it up too. Houses, cars, jewelry, cash- trying to dismiss someone with such a small amount of money?" said Sydney, seeming somewhat angry. "He should have given you half of his shares. Owning shares in SK Enterprise for the long term is real wealth. What''s a hundred or two hundred million? He''s being stingy," she continued. Chapter 81 Rosalie suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Her mother¨Cinw¡¯s. attitude change was too drastic. So, why had she been so nice to Cynthia? Was it just to hit her hard at this moment, or had she been speaking sarcastically? Rosalie couldn¡¯t understand. Unable to hold back any longer, Cynthia hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt, I also looked at the divorce papers. Theo really did give her a lot, especially since they¡¯ve only been married for a year. Not many men are as generous as him. And anyway, Rosalie doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything for the Spencer family, so¡­¡± ¡°What do you consider as contributing to the family, Ms. Zeller?¡± Sydney frowned, seeming somewhat displeased. ¡°Do you think. dividing property in a marriage depends on contributions? Do you think marriage is a job where the more you do, the more you get paid? Are you likening Rose to a nanny?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Though momentarily stunned, Cynthia quickly recovered and said, ¡± Aunt, that¡¯s not what I meant. Sydney smiled. ¡°I know you definitely didn¡¯t mean that. After all, youe from a wealthy family, Ms. Zeller. You certainly wouldn¡¯t care if your future husband gives half of his assets to his ex¨Cwife, right? You want to marry my son not for money, but for love. You would still marry him even if he had nothing, right?¡± Cynthia was speechless, caught off guard by Sydney¡¯s question. Seeing Cynthia¡¯s stunned expression, Sydney continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Zeller? Are you more interested in my son¡¯s money than him?¡± ¡°No, of course not!¡± Cynthia hastily protested. ¡°Aunt, of course, I love him. Even if he had nothing, my feelings wouldn¡¯t change. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t really understand how property division in a divorce works, especially since I¡¯ve never been married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. You really don¡¯t understand the situation between Rose and Theo. After all, they¡¯ve kno¡­ each other for ten years and practically grew up together. What¡¯s half of his assets? Even if they get divorced, they¡¯ll still be like siblings. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll keep in touch often. If Rose encounters any difficulties, Theo will always help her.¡± Sydney¡¯s words sounded calm, like everything she was saying was a matter of fact, but Cynthia¡¯s expression was theplete opposite. ¡°Aunt, once they get divorced, Rosalie will probably have her own life, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll have her own life, but she won¡¯t cut off contact with Theo. Just like you and Theo, right? Although Theo married Rose, he still fooled around with you. So, if Theo marries you in the future, why can¡¯t he continue to contact Rose?¡± Sydney said. Cynthia¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly, finally realizing that Sydney was mocking her. From start to end, the older woman had never intended to like her and had just been pretending. Rosalie also finally understood. Sydney had first lulled Cynthia into a false sense of security, then delivered a heavy blow. Indeed, her mother¨Cinw was skilled. In contrast, Rosalie hadn¡¯t been able to control her temper and had directly sshed water on Cynthia. ¡°Aunt, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by Theo and I fooling around? We were originally a couple.¡± ¡°A couple?¡± Sydney seemed to find it funny. ¡°Then, is your name on the marriage certificate?¡± Cynthia clenched her fists. ¡°But Theo and I fell in love first.¡± ¡°Just because you fell in love first, does that give you the right to be a homewrecker?¡± asked Sydney, dropping the act and confronting that woman directly. ¡°I¡¯m not a homewrecker!¡± Cynthia was furious. ¡°If anyone¡¯s a homewrecker, it¡¯s Rosalie. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have married Theo!¡± Chapter 82 ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Theo would have married Rose a long time ago. What chance would you have had then? Rose has known Theo for so. many years. How long have you known him? If we have to talk about who came first, how do you know Theo liked you first?¡± Sydney retorted bluntly. ¡°Mom.¡± Rosalie grabbed Sydney¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop it. She¡¯s not feeling well. Theo won¡¯t be happy if you make her pass out from anger.¡± Rosalie had only spoken out of consideration for Sydney. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if the rtionship between mother and son soured because of Cynthia. It was clear that Theodore and Cynthia were in love. Who Theodore liked first wasn¡¯t important anymore. What mattered was who he loved now, and who he was willing to get a divorce for. Cynthia was indeed getting dizzy from anger. She covered her chest as she gasped for air. ¡°If Theo loves her, why would he be with me? Aunt, he¡¯s your son. No one in the Spencer family cares about him. No one supports his love. They all forced him to marry someone he doesn¡¯t like. He¡¯s the only child of the Spencer family! How can you bear to treat him like this?! Do you know how painful it is for Theo to not be with me every day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how painful it is for him, but what I¡¯m sure of is that Theo was doing just fine before you appeared. Why did everything be soplicated after you showed up?¡± said Sydney. Unable to bear it anymore and unafraid to speak her mind, Cynthia ranted, ¡°Why are you all targeting me? What did I do wrong? How am I worse than Rosalie? ¡°Just because Rosalie¡¯s parents are heroes? So what? What does it have to do with Rosalie? It¡¯s not her doing. Marriage is about Rosalie. Why are you all so biased?!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rosalie was about to speak up, but Sydney gently patted her hand, signaling for her to stay quiet. Instead, it was Sydney who spoke, ¡°You make a good point, Ms. Zeller. Why does the whole Spencer family dislike you? If just one person dislikes you, it might be because the two people don¡¯t get. along. But if everyone dislikes you, you should consider whether it¡¯s you who¡¯s the problem. ¡°Theo is still young and may have misjudged you, but his Grandma, -his dad, and I have lived for many years and seen all sorts of things. With the kind of person you are, you should be grateful that you were even allowed into our family¡¯s life to begin with! ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re with Theo. I¡¯m telling you now, if Theodore marries you, I¡¯ll kick him out with nothing. He won¡¯t have a penny, and you¡¯ll have to take care of him!¡± By the end of her little speech, Sydney¡¯s expression had be extremely serious and was even filled with disgust. Rosalie was startled by her mother¨Cinw¡¯s sudden change. Sydney now seemed full of hatred for Cynthia and seemed to despise her deeply, which waspletely opposite to her previous demeanor. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Cynthia clutched her chest. ¡°You¡¯re all going too far. You¡¯re ganging up on me. Why do you have to be like this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it. You can simply consider it as me bullying. you.¡± Sydney picked up the divorce papers and turned to Rosalie.¡± Let¡¯s go. Ms. Zeller probably doesn¡¯t want to see us right now.¡± Sydney packed her bag as Rosalie stood up and nced at Cynthia, who was ring at them fiercely, looking like she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and was about to faint. ¡°Mom, she¡­¡± ¡°Ignore her. Let¡¯s go,¡± Sydney said, forcefully pulling Rosalie away. Today¡¯s Borus Offer Chapter 83 As they reached the door, Rosalie felt uneasy. ¡°Mom, she only has one lung, and has heart problems too. If something happens¡­¡± ¡°Let whatever happens, happen. If Theo gets angry, let hime to me. And if he mes you, just divorce him. What¡¯s so impressive about him?¡± Sydney replied sharply. ¡°Mom, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosalie was worried at how agitated Sydney seemed. She had never seen her mother¨Cinw lose control like this, and couldn¡¯t believe the older woman had this kind of side to her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Sydney, calming down. ¡°You go back and get some rest. You need to take care of yourself. I don¡¯t think Cynthia is as weak as she pretends to be. I¡¯ve seen plenty of women like her, always exaggerating their suffering Women like her can only rely on men¡¯s sympathy to assert themselves.¡± ¡°Why did you call both of us out today, Mom? Was it just to scold Cynthia?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°I wanted to see what kind of person she is. Men are all the same. They like this kind of pretentiousness and always act as if they¡¯re blind,¡± Sydney sneered. Rosalie seemed to catch something from Sydney¡¯s tone. Could it be that Sydney¡¯s rtionship with Wesley was strained because of simr reasons? Did her father¨Cinw cheat? But Rosalie didn¡¯t dare to ask. Such words were hard to speak out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sydney patted her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°If * to the toin, let her. If Theo gets angry, let him. sy wont listen to restson about this. Even if you do nothing, Cynthia This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. St. Okay, Tunderstand se let me remind you, Theo is blinded by Cynthia¡¯s act right now. ¡®t take him a while to see the truth, Just let him kick up a fuss if he Doty a salvage anything. The more you try, the more trouble YOUR save Wisen he¡¯s had enough of it, the truth wille out sooner orter Maybe he¡¯ll even kneel down and beg you to return to him. Then you can do as you please¡± Okay Mom, Til member your words. Thank you for speaking up for ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking up for you. I just needed to relieve some work stress by dealing with a schemer like her. If you can¡¯t help yourself, who else will?¡± Sydney said coldly. Having said that Sydney had the driver take Rosalie home before leaving herself. When Rosalie got home, she saw Theodore undressing as soon as she opened the door. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickly turned. away. ¡°You¡¯re back¡± ¡°I was done with work, so I came back to rest early. My injuries aren¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Rosalie waited for him to finish getting dressed. After Theodore put on his lounge clothes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my body before. Why are you looking away?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting divorced? It¡¯s better not to look.¡± Every time she saw his body, her heart raced, which wasn¡¯t good for the baby in her belly. Theodore¡¯s physique easily made women lose control. Theodore had no choice but to ept his wife¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m dressed now.¡± When Rosalie turned around, Theodore spoke again, ¡°My mom told me you had lunch with her today.¡± ¡°Yeah, and¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Theodore interrupted. ¡°You two haven¡¯t spent much time together, have you?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. It seemed like Theodore didn¡¯t know Cynthia had also been there. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other much. Your mom seems busy,¡± Rosalie replied. ¡°She¡¯s your mom too, isn¡¯t she? Why draw such a clear line?¡± Theodore said, displeased. Rosalie forced a smile. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t seen her much. And besides, when we¡¯re divorced, I can¡¯t call her Mom anymore. It will be Cynthia who calls her that.¡± Chapter 84 Theodore frowned. ¡°My parents will always be your parents, and the Spencer family will always be your family. Getting divorced doesn¡¯t mean we be strangers. You need to understand that.¡± Rosalie smiled bitterly. She understood a lot of things. She walked into the closet, and Theodore watched her take out a few pieces of This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. clothing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m packing up my things to move to the next room. Before the divorce, let¡¯s sleep in separate rooms. Otherwise, it¡¯s awkward when I keeping in here,¡± Rosalie replied, cing the clothes on the bed and folding them neatly. Theodore approached her and said, ¡°But we¡¯re not divorced yet. Why rush to use separate rooms? We¡¯ve slept together many times. What¡¯s the difference if we keep doing it?¡± He didn¡¯t like how distant she was being. ¡°Cynthia wouldn¡¯t like it. She¡¯d be upset if she knew we were still sleeping together. Isn¡¯t her health already delicate? Don¡¯t upset her,¡± Rosalie said as she looked up at her husband. ¡°Rose, stop bringing her up all the time. I¡¯m talking about us.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not possible to avoid mentioning her when ites to us, right? We¡¯re getting divorced because of her, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t happy with me. Even without her, we¡¯d still end up divorcing!¡± Theodore snapped, his expression cold. Rosalie didn¡¯t respond. She felt like if they kept talking, they would start arguing again. This kind of problem had no solution. Would they be happy if it weren¡¯t for Cynthia? No, they wouldn¡¯t.. Theodore didn¡¯t love her. Even without Cynthia, there would still be other women in the end. In short, this man wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her. She had tried for ten years. If he still hadn¡¯t fallen in love with her by now, then she really had no chance. Maybe they were just not meant to be together. ¡°Don¡¯t bother packing,¡± Theodore said, grabbing the clothes from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the next room, you can stay here.¡± Rosalie took her clothes back. ¡°I¡¯ve already slept in the next room for a few nights and gotten used to it. You can sleep in this room.¡± Theodore felt a tightness in his chest. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Rosalie, nor did he want to pressure her anymore, but sometimes, it was hard to control his feelings. This woman really didn¡¯t care about him at all. She had just decided they should sleep in separate rooms. without any hesitation. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want him to touch her anymore, and had only now found a suitable excuse. Sighing, Theodore took a crystal bracelet out of his pocket and. handed it to his wife, who was stunned to see it. ¡°Is this¡­¡± ¡°I had it fixed,¡± Theodore said. It was only then that Rosalie noticed the broken part of the bracelet had been repaired, and now looked perfectly undamaged. Moreover, it was now embellished with patterns, making the bracelet look event more exquisite. ¡°I remember throwing this bracelet into a trash can. Did you fish it out?¡± Rosalie asked, looking at her husband incredulously. She couldn¡¯t believe it! It was hard to imagine that a man like Theodore would actually go digging through the trash. 80 Theodore scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Did it jump out by itself? Why did you throw it away? It could be fixed It was a waste to throw it away.¡± His words seemed like an attempt to reconcile with her. However, Rosalie simply stared at the bracelet in his hand without taking it. Theodore frowned. ¡°Take it. Why are you staring at it like that?¡± Rosalie suddenly felt that this situation was ridiculous. How could he casually repair the bracelet and give it back to her, as if she had identally lost it? He was acting as if he had found it for her, and she should be happy about it. Chapter 85 After neatly folding the clothes in her hands and cing them on herp, Rosalie said, ¡°No need. You can do whatever you want with it. I don¡¯t want it.¡± It was better to rify things. She didn¡¯t want the boundaries between. them to remain unclear. Frowning, Theodore withdrew his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want this bracelet. just because you think Cindy asked me to buy it. Let me make it clear. to you. I bought this bracelet on my own. Cindy didn¡¯t know about it at first. She just happened to see it and asked about it, saying it would. suit you well. I didn¡¯t buy it because she suggested it.¡± Rosalie paused slightly, thinking about what Cynthia had said. previously, which waspletely opposite to what Theodore was saying now. She felt it was ridiculous how easily she had been influenced by Cynthia¡¯s words, perhaps because she was already so disappointed in Theodore. ¡°She even saw the gift you bought for me, huh? It seems like you two are really close. She seems to know everything about you,¡± Rosalie said. Theodore seemed somewhat annoyed. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m trying to have a proper conversation with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also trying to have a proper conversation with you. Since you¡¯ve made it clear that you bought this on your own and not because of Cynthia¡¯s suggestion, then can I also honestly tell you what that. woman said? She told me clearly that you asked her what to buy and she suggested getting a crystal bracelet. You two are sayingpletely different things. Who should I believe?¡± ¦°¦¡ Of course, she believed Theodore. She knew Theodore had no reason 175 BA to lie to her. But didn¡¯t Cynthia try to manipte Rosalie because she saw this crystal bracelet? Theodore¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood Cindy¡¯s words. She just said she saw this bracelet and thought it looked nice and suitable for you. Rose, don¡¯t nder her just because you¡¯re jealous.¡± Rosalie smiled. ¡°Did I misunderstand? Unfortunately for you, I¡¯m quite educated. I would know very well if had misunderstood her words. I know exactly what she meant.¡± ¡°I asked her about it. She clearly said she saw this bracelet and justplimented it, saying it suited you. Rose, stop using her just because you¡¯re jealous,¡± Theodore retorted. Theodore¡¯s statement that Rosalie was using Cynthia was thest straw. She stood up and set down the clothes in her hands. ¡°You believe whatever she tells you, but you don¡¯t believe me? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± said Theodore, trying to remain calm, ¡°What I meant was that you misunderstood her. It¡¯s normal for words to be ambiguous in that situation.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand her.¡± Rosalie didn¡¯t want to argue with Theodore, but today she insisted on being stubborn and wanted to clear things up. ¡°I understood perfectly what she said. She clearly told me that you didn¡¯t know what to get me, and she suggested you buy a crystal. bracelet. It¡¯s such a simple thing. I¡¯m not a little kid. How could I misunderstand?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Cindy deliberately lied and tried to cause trouble?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Theodore¡¯s patience seemed to be wearing thin. Cynthia seemed to be someone he wouldn¡¯t let anyone speak badly of, nor would he allow anyone to tarnish her image. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. She¡¯s trying to cause trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous! She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯m already divorcing you. Why would she say such things over a bracelet? She¡¯s not that petty!¡± Seeing this man unconditionally believing Cynthia, Rosalie felt powerless. She was almost numb. She couldn¡¯tugh, nor cry anymore. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the petty one.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Chapter 86 ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Those words pierced Rosalie deeply, Clearly, it was obvious that Theodore thought she was overreacting. Why did it suddenly be her fault? Was she really overthinking it? ¡°Theodore, am I overthinking it, or are you just being unreasonable?! Every time, you unconditionally trust Cynthia and think I¡¯m lying. Cynthia is always portrayed as kind and pure! I don¡¯t understand. What has she done to influence you like this?¡± Rosalie eximed in frustration. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t speak ill of her. She hasn¡¯t done anything to influence me, but you¡­ Why have you be so mean? You said it yourself that you¡¯re unhappy and fed up with me. How does my rtionship with Cindy affect you? What good does it do to hurt her?¡± Theodore retorted. When Rosalie openly said she was fed up with Theodore and tired of their marriage, did she ever think about how he felt? Why did she think. she was the only one suffering? Rosalie tried hard not to get angry. She reminded herself that she was carrying their baby, and that was what mattered most. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt her.¡± Rosalie grabbed her clothes and left. The sentence she once forced herself to say had now be something Theodore could use against her any time. She had nothing to say and no way to exin. Continuing to argue was just a waste of time. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning. of leaving halfway through the conversation?¡± Ive already apologized, haven¡¯t I? What more do you want? She¡¯s innocent, and I¡¯m ndering her. Is that enough?¡± Rose, don¡¯t talk to me with that attitude. There¡¯s no sincerity in your words!¡± ¡°What do you want from me, then? What counts as sincere? Should I go and apologize to her on my knees right now? Tell her that I was wrong to nder her?¡± Theodore was too much! Rosalie kept backing down, yet he kept. pressing on. ¡°Is it so hard to have a proper conversation? Did I ask you to kneel and apologize to her? Why do you have toplicate things? It¡¯s just a crystal bracelet. No matter how I got it, it¡¯s a gift from me to you. Can¡¯t you be reasonable?¡± ¡°Sorry, I just like making thingsplicated. I¡¯m not like you men, to whom everything seems simple.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Being asked to be reasonable by Theodore sounded especially ironic, Theodore was the one who wasn¡¯t being reasonable! He was being biased! He was being anything but fair, and he didn¡¯t care! If a woman treated a man like this, could he still be reasonable? Could he simplify things? Extremely frustrated, Theodore had an unpleasant expression on his face. He had a lot of patience, but this woman kept challenging him¡­.! Just as he was about to say something, the sound of a phone ringing interrupted. Theodore let go of Rosalie and answered it. ¡°Hello.¡± Holding her clothes, Rosalie had just reached the door when she heard Theodore urgently say, ¡°Cindy attempted suicide?! I¡¯ming. over now!¡± Earlier, Theodore had changed into lounge clothes to rest at home. But after receiving that call, he immediately went back to the closet to change into suitable clothes to leave. As he passed Rosalie, he turned his head and coldly said, ¡°Cindy attempted suicide. You must be happy now!¡± Rosalie hugged her clothes tightly and said nothing. She watched Theodore leave after that usation, as if she were responsible for Cynthia¡¯s suicide attempt. Suddenly feeling uneasy, Rosalie quickly called Sydney. ¡°Mom, something¡¯s wrong. Cynthia attempted suicide.¡± Sydney sounded calm as she replied, ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°But Theo seems very angry. Cynthia will definitely me us for this.¡± ¡°Let her me us. If Theo is angry, let him be. Remember my words just consider them as children throwing a tantrum. Don¡¯t get angry. Let them make a fuss. If you can¡¯t control yourself, think about the baby in your belly!¡± ¡°But Mom, what if things get out of hand? Theo really cares about Cynthia. I don¡¯t care anymore, since I¡¯m going to divorce him. What I¡¯m worried about is if Theo mes you, then¡­¡± ¡°Then, let hime. I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± It seemed like Sydney had everything under control. The older woman dismissed Rosalie¡¯s concerns and said, ¡°I have things to attend to. Listen to my advice. Let them make a fuss and don¡¯t stoop to their level.¡± Chapter 87 Cynthia had cut her wrists, but luckily, she had been found in time and was saved. Now, shey silently in bed, feeling very aggrieved and crying non¨Cstop, no matter how much Theodore tried to get her to talk. to him. Finally, she managed to say, ¡°Theo, don¡¯t bother about me anymore. Just live well with Rosalie. Let¡¯s not meet again.¡± ¡°Cindy, I¡¯ll ask you onest time, what happened? If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Cynthia always kept her grievances bottled up inside, but every time she saw Theodore truly angry, she would tell the truth. Cynthia sobbed as she choked out, The Spencer family won¡¯t ept me. This afternoon¡­¡± ¡°What happened this afternoon? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°Theo, this afternoon your mother, Rosalie, and I had lunch together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Theodore was surprised. He thought it was only Rosalie and his mother who had lunch together. No one had told him about Cynthia being there. ¡°I was happy when I received your mother¡¯s call. She said she wanted to have lunch with me and asked me not to tell you. I went happily, but I didn¡¯t expect Rosalie to be there too.¡± Cynthia cried bitterly as she continued, ¡°Theo, I really¡­.I can¡¯t bear this humiliation anymore. I¡¯m tired of being called a mistress and a homewrecker. Whether it¡¯s your mother, your father, or Rosalie, they all insult me. I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t please them. Rosalie even I sshed water on my face. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± As Cynthia cried uncontrobly, Theodore quickly held her hand. ¡°Stop crying. What did they do to you? Did they pick on you?¡± he asked, anger gradually seeping into his tone. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t pick on me. It¡¯s my own fault. Theo, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have shown up. It¡¯s all my fault. Let¡¯s end it. I really¡­ I can¡¯t. take it anymore. I feel like I can¡¯t go on!¡± Cynthia already had a delicate appearance, but now, with her pale face and tearful eyes, it only made Theodore feel more protective of her. This kind of appearance easily stirred up a man¡¯s protective instincts. -Theodore tucked her in. ¡°Get some rest, okay? I¡¯m here.¡± When Theodore came out of the ward, his face was grim. He immediately called Rosalie. As soon as she answered, Theodore sharply asked, ¡°Rosalie, did you really ssh water on Cindy¡¯s face at lunch today?¡± Startled by his angry voice, Rosalie quickly tried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I did ssh water on her, but that¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong about you. How could you do something so rude?! You knew Cindy wasn¡¯t feeling well, yet you still picked on her. You¡¯re outrageous!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Theodore didn¡¯t even listen to his wife¡¯s exnation. Once she admitted it, he erupted, leaving Rosalie reeling from his scolding. ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me why I did it. I didn¡¯t just randomly ssh water on her. It was because she-¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore cut her off, not wanting to hear more. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t treat her like that. How could you team up with my mom to pick on a vulnerable woman? Do you have any decency?¡± ¡°Theodore, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m hanging up,¡± said an angry Rosalie. ¡°Wait! Come to the hospital!¡± Rosalie smiled coldly. ¡°Why should I? Isn¡¯t Cynthia better off with you? Chapter 88 ? ''Shouldn''t you apologize after doing something like that? You bettere to the hospital, or else-'' Rosalie hung up before Theodore even finished speaking. She couldn''t have a proper conversation with this man. He was truly crazy and irrational right now. Whenever it involved Cynthia, he always lost his senses and couldn''t be reasoned with.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Was Theodore just too foolish to see through Cynthia''s act? Ultimately, it was because Theodore cared too much about her. When a man cared about a woman, he naturally became biased. He would put her first no matter what, shielding her above all else. In such situations, he wouldn''t care about right or wrong anymore, and would just wholeheartedly protect his beloved woman. It was just like how some parents spoiled their children. Even if their children did something wrong, they desperately protected them. It had been almost an hour since Theodore''s call. Having just finished showering, Rosalie put on her pajamas and got ready to lie down in bed. She tried to keep her emotions calm, not letting herself be affected. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and Theodore stormed in angrily. Rosalie jumped in surprise, seeing the man''s dark face. She was first stunned, then annoyed. "Can''t you knock?" With a grim look on his face, Theodore grabbed her wrist and dragged her towards the door. Come with me! What are you doing? Where are you taking me? Let me go!" Rosalie struggled a few times, but Theodore was too strong for her to break free of his grasp. ''Theodore Spencer, are you out of your mind?" Rosalie dared not struggle anymore, afraid of harming the baby in her belly. Theodore stopped, turned around, and grabbed her thin shoulders. "Am I crazy, or are you crazy? Rosalie, why did you treat Cindy like that? Are you teaming up with the Spencer family to bully her? "What did I do to bully her? Are you talking about me sshing water on her face? Do you know what she said to me? She said..." "No matter what she said, you shouldn''t treat her like that, especially knowing she''s not well!" He didn''t listen to Rosalie''s exnation at all. "Does her poor health give her the right to hurt others?" Rosalie shot back. "She hasn''t harmed anyone. You''re the one who''s been targeting her all this while, always thinking of her as a mistress and insulting her! Let me tell you, she''s not a mistress. She''s the woman I''m going to marry in the future. I won''t allow anyone to say she''s a mistress! Rosalie''s eyes reddened. "Then, why haven''t you married her yet?! Write up new divorce papers and I''ll sign them. Why do you care about what your family says? If you love her so much, you wouldn''t care about anything and just marry her!'' "Rosalie!" Theodore roared. You know the situation now. Are you taking advantage of the fact that we can''t get divorced now, so you''re doing whatever you want, driving Cindy to attempt suicide?!" This matter seemed to hit Theodore hard, and he couldn''t bear it! Rosalie didn''t say anything. There was nothing she could say. When Theodore had already decided on something, no amount of exnation from her would make a difference. Sydney was right. He waspletely blinded. Nothing could change his mind! "Rosalie, I was truly mistaken. I''ve known you for ten years, yet I didn''t know you were this kind of person. I must have been blind!" Chapter 89 Rosalie felt like her heart had been torn in two. Blinded? Yes, it had been ten years, yet he didn¡¯t even know who she really was. They had known each other for ten years, yet their time together couldn¡¯tpare to Cynthia¡¯s lie. Theodore believed everything Cynthia said andpletely ignored Rosalie¡¯s exnations. In these ten years, not only had Theodore been blinded, Rosalie had also been blinded! ¡°Come with me to the hospital and apologize to Cindy!¡± Theodore handed her a coat from the rack and pulled her out the door. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to her, even if you take me there!¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say anything and just led Rosalie to the car. When they arrived at the hospital, Theodore firmly grasped her wrist. and coldly reminded her, ¡°When you see Cindyter, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything to upset her¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. You want me to apologize to her? Dream on!¡± ¡°You have to apologize to her!¡± Theodore¡¯s pace quickened. ¡± Otherwise, I won¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me?¡± Theodore stopped and pressed Rosalie against the corridor wall. Cindy attempted suicide, and you still want to do this? Do you really want her to die? She doesn¡¯t even care about her own life, and yet you still want to nder her. How can you live with yourself?¡± ¡°And what about you? How can you do this to your wife? I¡¯m still in my pajamas, and you dragged me out to apologize to Cynthia. Have you ever considered my feelings? How will others see me?¡± Rosalie shot back ¡°Why did you force her to attempt suicide, then? When you insulted her, did you ever think about this moment? If she really died, could you live with yourself?¡± ¡°If she really dies, I¡¯ll give my life for herst Rosalie¡¯s eyes widened, tears of frustration burning in her eye. ¡°Would that satisfy you, Mr. Spencer?¡± The man¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened, his teeth clenched. Rosalie, I really don¡¯t understand you. Why would you do this? You said it yourself that you¡¯ve had enough of our marriage. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what threat does Cindy pose to you? Why are you so malicious? And now, you have the audacity to say you¡¯ll give your life for hers! Tell me, what kind of person are you? Have you been pretending all these ten years?¡± Rosalie looked up with reddened eyes and met Theodore¡¯s gaze. It felt as if she could see his disappointment in her. But the Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. disappointment wasn¡¯t one¨Csided. She was disappointed in him too. She never imagined she would hear such words from him, much less directed at her. After ten years of knowing this man, all she was left. with was usations of malice and pretense. Seeing Rosalie unable to answer, Theodore assumed what he had said was true. He led her to the door of the hospital room. ¡°Go in and talk to her properly.¡± ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ll ask you one question. Do you want to hear why I sshed water on her?¡± ¡°What other reason could there be? You¡¯re jealous of her, so you and my mom teamed up to bully her. Cindy innocently went to eat with my mom. How could she have known you would be there too?¡± Hearing the confidence in his tone, Rosalie suddenly lost the desire to exin. What else could she say? What was the point of exining to him? If he didn¡¯t believe her, then her exnation was useless. And even if he did believe her, it was toote for him to take her side now, after having already treated her like this. As husband and wife, they didn¡¯t even have basic trust between them. What was the point in trying to salvage anything? Chapter 90 Though Cynthia¡¯s suicide attempt was amonce tactic, it was effective. It had really got to Theodore. She as quite something, huh? She could be so ruthless to herself! Theodore tightly gripped Rosalie¡¯s wrist, trying to drag her into the hospital room, but she stood her ground. ¡°Why are you standing here? Get in!¡± Theodore demanded. ¡°Theodore, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t apologize to her. You can forget about it!¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Theodore was exasperated. ¡°You know I won¡¯t do that. Are you trying to resist me to the end?¡± That¡¯s right. I want to see how far you¡¯ll go for Cynthia!¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Theodore¡¯s voice, Cynthia called out, ¡°Theo, is that you? Are you outside?* Theodore¡¯s hard grip was almost enough to turn Rosalie¡¯s arm red. ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go. Even if you drag me in and break my teeth, I won¡¯t apologize to her. Watch me make her explode from anger.¡± Rosalie was as stubborn as ever. Theodore¡¯s eyes were zing with anger, and it looked like he was practically about to spew fire. ¡°Rosalie, don¡¯t force my hand. I have many ways to make you suffer!¡± A cold yet authoritative woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Oh really? I¡¯d like to hear what methods you have to make your wife suffer. The couple turned their heads and saw Sydney striding over in high heels, her steps brisk and forceful. She reached Rosalie, pulled the younger woman behind her, and faced Theodore. ¡°You¡¯re quite imposing, hmm, Mr. Spencer? You¡¯re threatening your wife because of a mistress. How admirable!¡± Theodore¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°She¡¯s not a mistress.¡± ¡°Then, who is? Are you saying Rose is the mistress?¡± ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± ¡°Am I causing trouble?¡± Sydney seemed to find it amusing. ¡°Am I causing trouble, or are you going insane? What would you have done. to her if I hadn¡¯te? Go on! Tell me!¡± ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. This is a hospital. Don¡¯t disturb Cindy¡¯s rest!¡± Sydneyughed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought Rose here, and now you¡¯re worried about disturbing Cindy¡¯s rest. You¡¯re really ridiculous.¡± Suddenly, Sydney opened the hospital room door and walked in.. ¡°Mom!¡± Theodore hurriedly followed, but it was toote. Sydney approached Cynthia¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°You act so well, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s have a showdown today. Theo, tell me, what did Cynthia tell you about what happened at lunch?¡± ¡°Mom, please leave.¡± Theodore was trying his best to suppress his anger. If the person in front of him wasn¡¯t his mother, he would have been less polite. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯ty a finger on your precious Cynthia. I just want to rify things. In fact, let me guess.¡± Sydney thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°Did she tell you that it was Rose who contacted me so that I would team up with her and bully Cynthia? Did she imply that today¡¯s lunch was Rose¡¯s n to pick on her? Theodore clenched his fists, his face darkening. ¡°Mom, please stop.¡± ¡°Why? We need to clear things up. No matter what Cynthia told you, I¡¯m telling you now that I was the one who arranged today¡¯s lunch. Neither Cynthia nor Rose knew that the other was invited.¡± Chapter 91 ¡°Also, Rose did indeed throw water at Cynthia. Don¡¯t worry. It was just cold water. But I suppose that even cold water would make you feel unbearable pain, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± said Sydney, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t push me!¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze grew increasingly darker. ¡°What did I do? I¡¯m just stating the facts. It¡¯s you who¡¯s not listening. to the truth. Did you even listen to Rose when she tried to exin why she sshed water on Cynthia? No, you only listen to everything. Cynthia says.¡± Cynthia started crying in bed. ¡°Aunt, I know it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s okay if you me me, but please don¡¯t make things difficult for Theo, okay? If you have any issues, take them out on me.¡± ¡°Shut up! Was I talking to you? You kept quiet when I asked you to speak, but you¡¯re so eager to interfere when it isn¡¯t your ce. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re trying to sow discord!¡± snapped Sydney. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Theodore grabbed Sydney¡¯s arm and pulled her out of the hospital room. Rosalie, who was still standing outside the room, quickly stepped forward when she saw her husband treating his mother so roughly. ¡°She¡¯s your mother. If you can treat her like this, how far are you willing to go for Cynthia? You¡¯re losing control!¡± Rosalie reprimanded. Theodore was no longer the man she knew. He had changed. Was it Cynthia who had changed him, or had he always been like this and Rosalie just hadn¡¯t seen it clearly? ¡°Me? Lose control? You all seem to have be victims now. But the one lying in a hospital bed is Cindy, not you!¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°So, whoever¡¯s lying in bed is the victim? This world is so simple, huh? That¡¯s something new I learned today.¡± Sydney grabbed Rosalie¡¯s arm. ¡°Rose, go home. Lie in bed and be miserable, as though you¡¯re at death¡¯s door. Let¡¯s see if your husband will worry about you like he does for Cynthia.¡± ¡°Mom, no need for that. It¡¯s not worth fighting for a man in such a way, said Rosalie. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not worth it. We have so many other things to do. Why waste time on a man? Only women who can¡¯t live without a man will cling to them every day. Rose, let¡¯s go.¡± Sydney pulled her daughter¨Cinw away. Theodore didn¡¯t stop them. Them staying here would only add to his annoyance. After taking just a few steps, Sydney suddenly turned back and said, Theodore, think for yourself and figure out why everyone wants to pick on Cynthia. By the way, Cynthia isn¡¯t happy about the assets you were nning to give Rose in the divorce. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her yourself. Tell her you¡¯re willing to give half your assets to Rose and see how she reacts.¡± The two women left. Once they were far away from Theodore, Rosalie couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. She didn¡¯t sob out loud but just silently let the tears fall. Sydney didn¡¯t stop her. When one feels like crying, one should cry. It was even more ufortable to keep it bottled up inside. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Rosalie didn¡¯t cry for too long. After a while, she wiped away her tears, acting like nothing had happened. ¡°Mom, why did youe to the hospital?¡± she asked. ¡°Theo called me too, asking about what happened at lunch. From his tone, I knew he woulde here and cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Mom, thank you foring to help me. I really didn¡¯t know what to do just now,¡± Rosalie said as she gently touched her belly and wondered why it was so hard to raise a child.. ¡°Maybe you should really divorce him. Set a time to sign the documents and make it official. If you both agree to keep it secret, Grandma won¡¯t know, and you can pretend to be a married couple in public. Once the marriage is over, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to you in the future,¡± Sydney suggested, Seeing her mother¨Cinw being so calm and rational, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but admire her a little. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to him about it when he calms down.¡± No matter what she said now, Theodore wouldn¡¯t listen anyway. Sydney nodded. ¡°Do it as soon as possible.¡± Then, she drove Rosalie back home. Chapter 92 Meanwhile, Theodore was still at the hospital with Cynthia. She c a lot, but he didn¡¯t stop her, instead just sitting in a chair by her b lost in thought. When she noticed that Thedore wasn¡¯tfort her, Cynthia realized there was no point in continuing to cry and finally stopped. Hearing that her crying had subsided, Theodore nced at her. Feeling better?¡± ¦§ Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Still upset, she said, ¡°Theo, I¡¯m sorry. I caused you to argue with yo family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Rose knew that my mom invited you to lunch. She wa there because she had been invited too. My mom invited both of yo separately, so you might have misunderstood,¡± Theodore exine Cynthia¡¯s heart thumped. Was Theodore defending Rosalie? Did h not believe that his mother and wife would team up to bully her? ¡°¡­¡± Cynthia¡¯s hands clenched into fists under the nket. Since Theodore had exined the other two women¡¯s actions, she couldn¡¯t directly speak ill of them, or he might end up thinking badly of her instead. I Cynthia bit her lip and said, ¡°Theo, I was surprised when I saw Rosalie there because I thought your mother had only invited me. After what happened, I thought they might have nned it together. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what really happened, but I did feel wronged. Even your mother can¡¯t deny how she humiliated me in the restaurant. Why did she want to see me if she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°Then, tell me, why did Rose ssh water on you? What happened before she did that?¡± Theodore asked. Cynthia suddenly felt uneasy. She knew exactly what happened, but she definitely couldn¡¯t tell Theodore the truth. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did you y something to her?¡± Theodore frowned, a hint of unease in his eyes. Had he misunderstood Rosalie? ¡°We had an argument. We were talking about you, and things got a bit heated. Women are always a bit emotional, you know,¡± Cynthia said pitifully. It was better to say that she and Rosalie had argued over Theodore, leading to the water incident, than to tell him the truth. Theodore fell silent. Cynthia¡¯s words seemed to make sense. But didn¡¯t Rosalie dislike him? Why would she argue with Cynthia because of him? Could it be that Rosalie harbored some resentment towards Cynthia because she and Theodore were ultimately still husband and wife? Did she not necessarily need to love him to argue over him? He thought back to the fights he had with Rosalie previously. If he could argue with her, then it wasn¡¯t surprising that Rosalie would argue with Cynthia. Theodore sighed and gently patted the nket covering Cynthia. ¡± Okay, I understand.¡± The incident at lunch was probably just a farce. He just hadn¡¯t expected that his mother would do such a thing one day. He thought. his mother had already distanced herself from the Spencer family¡¯s affairs, and that his parents were still together only on paper. ¡°Theo, I¡¯m afraid your rtionship with the Spencer family will be damaged because of me. I don¡¯t want to cause a rift between you and them. Then, I¡¯d be the guilty one,¡± said Cynthia. ¡°Sorry, Cindy. I apologize on their behalf.¡± Since Rosalie and Sydney refused to apologize to Cynthia, he, as their husband and son, had to do it. ¡°Theo, you know that I¡¯ll never me you. As long as I know your heart is with me, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not afraid of any grievances. Even if the whole world hates me, I¡¯m okay as long as I still have you.¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes reddened with tears, making her pitiful appearance. seem especially heartbreaking. ¡°Cindy, I have another question,¡± Theodore said. Chapter 93 ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I had nothing, would you still want to be with me?¡± Cynthia looked at him in confusion. ¡°Theo, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Answer my question first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? What do you take me for?¡± Cynthia was a bit angry. ¡°Did I get together with you because of your status? How could you think that of me?¡± Cynthia¡¯s words,ing from a moral high ground, sessfully made Theodore feel guilty. But he persisted, saying, ¡°Cindy, that¡¯s not what I meant. But you know, my family really likes Rose. If divorce her, I might lose. everything.¡± Cynthia was stunned. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d be left with nothing?¡± When Sydney said those words at lunch, Cynthia had thought it was just talk. How could the Spencer family leave Theodore, their only heir, with nothing? But now, hearing the same thing come directly from this man¡¯s mouth left her feeling afraid. ¡°That day mighte. Grandma really likes Rose. If she finds out I want to divorce her, she might strip me of my inheritance. Since she controls SK Enterprise, she might even give thepany directly to Rose.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was calm, without a hint of regret or worry. He stated it calmly as if it didn¡¯t matter to him even if thepany was given to Rosalie. 125 MOANS Cynthia¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but she kept her emotions in check as she protested, ¡°Theo, that¡¯s so unfair to you. You¡¯ve worked so hard. You¡¯re the only heir of the Spencer family. They shouldn¡¯t treat you like this! Even if Rosalie is good, she¡¯s not a Spencer.¡± ¡°Cindy, I don¡¯t care about inheritance. It¡¯s all the hard work of my grandfather¡¯s generation. I was just lucky to be born into it. If they really don¡¯t give it to me, it¡¯s fine.¡± Theodore sighed softly. ¡°But if I lose everything, you¡¯ll suffer with me. So, you should consider this question. If that day really comes, I won¡¯t demand that you stay with me.¡± Worked up, Cynthia sat up in bed. ¡°Theo! Why would you say such things? I¡¯m not afraid of hardship. As long as I can be with you, I¡¯m willing to do anything. I don¡¯t care if you have money or not. ¡°I¡¯m just defending you. Even though you were born into a privileged family, you worked hard too. Without you, SK Enterprise wouldn¡¯t be as sessful as it is today. How can they treat you unfairly because of a marriage?¡± Cynthia was truly scared. She did love Theodore, but if he was real really left with nothing, then marrying him wouldn¡¯t make her the esteemed Mrs. Spencer who commanded respect. She would be too embarrassed to show her face in front of her own. family. She had nned to make a triumphant return to the Zeller family, making them all jealous when she walked in holding Theodore¡¯s hand. But now, he was telling her that he might lose. everything, and it would all go to Rosalie?! ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t get worked up. I already said I don¡¯t care. You don¡¯t need to feel like it¡¯s an unfair situation for me. Unless, you actually won¡¯t want to be with me anymore if I lose everything,¡± Theodore said. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Cynthia hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Theo, even if +25 BONDS you don¡¯t care, I feel sorry for you. You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for the Spencer family, and now they want to treat you like this for Rosalie. It really hurts me.¡± Afraid he would misunderstand, she continued, ¡°But if that day reallyes, it¡¯s okay. As long as I can be with you, I¡¯ll be happy no matter what. Just being able to see you makes me feel blessed.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It wasn¡¯t the end yet, so she couldn¡¯t panic. She wouldn¡¯t let Rosalie seed. ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste. You should sleep now,¡± Theodore said, gently pressing Cynthia down onto the bed and tucking her in. Chapter 94 When Sydney and Rosalie arrived at the younger woman¡¯s home, she got out of the car and said, ¡°Mom, you could stay the night.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m used to living alone. You go back and rest well,¡± Sydney refused. Rosalie coughed a few times. Having heard her daughter inw cough a few times during the drive, Sydney reminded her, ¡°Drink some hot water when you get inside. You may have caught a cold. Try not to take medicine and get plenty of Test.¡± Rosalie nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it. Take care on your way back.¡± Since it seemed that the older woman really didn¡¯t want to stay, Rosalie didn¡¯t try to convince and headed inside, straightening her coat. It waste at night, and the weather was chilly. The butler greeted her, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Why are you still awake, Anthony?¡± ¡°I saw a caring in and thought it might be you or the master.¡± Rosalie smiled wryly. ¡°He¡¯s noting back. You should go to bed. soon.¡± Rosalie coughed a few times into her fist and went upstairs. Back in her room, she coughed even harder under the covers. She had caught a chill. Earlier, Theodore had dragged her out while she was still in her pajamas. Though he had given her a coat, she had only put it on when they arrived at the hospital. Getting sick happened in an instant. Anthony came to her door with medicine and a cup of hot water. ¡°Madam, have you gone to bed?¡± he asked politely, though he knew she was still awake because he could hear er coughing. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Madam, I heard you coughing, so I brought you some medicine and hot water. Take the medicine and then go to sleep.¡± Soon, Rosalie came to the door, her face looking a bit pale. She took the medicine and water from Anthony. ¡°Thank you. You should rest early,¡± she said. Anthony nodded and left. Rosalie closed the door and returned to her room. She only drank the hot water but didn¡¯t take the medicine. Because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t take medicine unless it was absolutely necessary. Back in his room, Anthony was about to go to sleep when he received a call from Theodore. ¡°Do you need anything, sir?¡± the butler asked. ¡°Has Rose returned?¡± ¡°Madam is already back and in her room.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. How did she look?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Madam has been coughing. I just gave her some medicine.¡± ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s sick?¡± Theodore sounded worried. ¡°Yes, she may have caught a cold. She didn¡¯t look well when she came back.¡± Before Anthony could finish speaking, the call was already disconnected. - Rosalie¡¯s head was pounding, and she felt terrible. Her throat was sore from coughing, but she felt a persistent itch if she didn¡¯t cough. There was nothing she could do but endure the difort. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Coughing so hard, Rosalie didn¡¯t even notice when the door to her room opened. It wasn¡¯t until she felt the bed sink down that she jumped in surprise and turned to see Theodore sitting on her bed. ¡°W¨Cwhy are you back?¡± Rosalie asked. Theodore raised his hand and gently touched her forehead, then took out a thermometer and tried to put it in her mouth. Rosalie quickly pushed his hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He raised the thermometer and motioned with it. ¡°Checking if you have a fever. Open your mouth.¡± Rosalie sat up and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you apanying Cynthia? Why are you here?¡± She didn¡¯t want to see him right now! Chapter 95 ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡± asked Theodore. Rosalie¡¯s expression suggested that she hated him to the core. It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t angry. Her heart was filled with resentment towards him. ¡°Would I dare to be mad at you? Go back to Cynthia¡¯s side so you don¡¯t have to see a malicious woman like me and feel upset!¡± Upon hearing the word she used, a sudden pang of pain struck the man¡¯s heart. She had taken everything he said in anger to heart. While Theodore was at a loss for words, Rosalie started coughing again. He quickly pulled her into his arms and gently patted her back. His voice was soft as he said, ¡°Can I take your temperature? Be good, okay?¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± Rosalie said, pushing against his chest. However, Theodore held onto her tightly, not letting her move. ¡°If you let me take your temperature, I¡¯ll let you go. If not, I¡¯ll keep holding you like this.¡± He would hold her like this all night if he had to Rosalie pushed at his chest forcefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take my temperature. Leave me alone.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She was throwing a tantrum like a child. She didn¡¯t understand this man at all. Had he forgotten how he had treated her in the hospital? And now, he hade back to check her temperature. How had he even known she was sick anyway? Either Sydney or Anthony must have told him. Theodore¡¯s voice sounded somewhat stern as he said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re mad at me, there¡¯s no need to punish your own body. Be good.¡± ¡°Theodore, have you forgotten what you did at the hospital? Why are. you here caring about me now? What concern of yours is it if I¡¯m sick? ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡± ¡°Not for much longer. You¡¯ll be Cynthia¡¯s husband. Get away from me! Rosalie eximed as she struggled desperately in his arms. She couldn¡¯t forgive him for what he had done to her. Seeming somewhat helpless, Theodore sighed, then suddenly lifted her chin and kissed her lips, silencing all herints. Rosalie was stunned by his sudden action and remained speechless for a while. After a long while, he finally released her. His deep and fiery gaze was fixed on her, and his voice was husky as he said, ¡°When you¡¯re feeling better, you can me me however you want. But for now, be a good girl and listen to me. Otherwise, Grandma will worry if she finds out you¡¯re sick. Do you want me to call her now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rosalie hurriedly grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandma.¡± If Reba found out that Rosalie was sick, she would surely worry. If the older woman dug deeper, she might find out about Theodore taking his wife to the hospital to apologize to Cynthia. Rosalie was worried that discovering all that would affect Reba¡¯s health. ¡°Then, be a good girl and take your temperature. Don¡¯t throw tantrums like a child,¡± Theodore said, handing her the thermometer. ¡°You were the one who picked on me first, yet you have the nerve to say I¡¯m throwing tantrums like a child. Why don¡¯t you admit you were basically like an unreasonable adult picking on a kid?¡± # Rosalie felt extremely aggrieved. Perhaps because she was sick, shel seemed even more like a pitiful child being bullied. ¡°Alright, I was being unreasonable. I was the one who started it. Be at good girl and take your temperature so Grandma won¡¯t worry, okay?¡± Theodore coxed in an exceptionally gentle tone, completely different from his demeanor at the hospital. Rosalie was filled with resentment, but she was helpless. Theodore had her at his mercy. She obediently opened her mouth and ced the thermometer inside. Theodore supported her and helped her lean against the headboard, then covered her with the nket and tightly held her hand. Rosalie wanted to pull her hand away, but the more she pulled, the tighter his grip became. In the end, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to move anymore. Chapter 96 With a thermometer in her mouth, Rosalie looked tired but also pouty. It was kind of cute, yet really heartbreaking. When enough time had passed, Theodore took the thermometer from her mouth and checked the temperature. Thirty¨Ceight degrees. She had a slight fever. Seeing this number, Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for some IV fluids.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital,¡± Rosalie firmly refused. ¡°But you have a fever, you need-¡± ¡°Theodore, why do you want to take me to the hospital again? You¡¯ve already traumatized me. Don¡¯t you remember? It¡¯s because of you i ended up like this. What else do you want?¡± Rosalie was deliberately being harsh as she was terrified of going to the hospital. If he found out she was pregnant, it would be a disaster. Theodore paused, then said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. I¡¯ll have a doctore over instead.¡± ¡°Anthony gave me medicine, and I¡¯ve already taken it. I just want to sleep now.¡± In actuality, Rosalie had only drank the water, and had thrown the medicine in the trash. Seeing the empty cup on the bedside table, Theodore sighed and ced his hand on his wife¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rosalie pushed his hand away andy down in bed, turning away from him. Her eyes were slightly red as she chewed on her fingernail and ignored him. What was the point of him apologizing now? +25 BONL Though he sighed again, Theodore sat by her bed for a long time. It was only when he noticed Rosalie finally drifting off to sleep that he carefully tucked her in and went into the bathroom. When he came out again, he was freshly showered. It was raining outside, with strong winds blowing into the room through the open windows, causing the curtains to flutter. Rosalie seemed to be awake again, but in a daze. Coughing a few times, she was constantly tossing and turning as though she couldn¡¯t find afortable position. Theodore hurriedly closed the windows. He came to the bed andy down next to Rosalie, pulling the nket over her again. But she still seemed very ufortable, frowning deeply and constantly moving, never settling down. Theodore could onlyy there with her and hold her tightly, wrapping the nket around her more securely. Growing more worried, he put his hand on her forehead to feel her temperature. ¡°Honey,¡± Rosalie suddenly murmured. It seemed that she was calling out to him. ¡°I¡¯m here, Rose,¡± Theodore said as he tightly held her hand. Rosalie frowned, tears glistening in the corners of her eyes. She snuggled into his embrace, holding him tightly ¡°Honey, where are you?¡± ¡°Rose, I¡¯m right here beside you,¡± Theodore whispered gently in her ear, cradling her face. ¡°No, you¡¯re gone. You always leave!¡± Theodore felt a sudden pang in his heart. Rose ¡°I hate you¡­ I hate you!¡± Rosalie clenched her fists and pounded the man¡¯s chest fiercely. ¡°Thate you!¡± Theodore closed his eyes in resignation. He nted a kiss on her forehead as she continued to hit his chest. Rose, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± If he hadn¡¯t impulsively dragged her out, she wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold and wouldn¡¯t have a fever. He wished he was the one who was Eventually, Rosalie tired herself out and drifted off to a fitful sleep in his arms. After a while, Theodore got out of bed and went into the bathroom. Soon, he came out with a damp towel, cing it on her forehead to cool her down. He went back and forth, recing the towel many times. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Finally, in thete hours of the night, Rosalie was finally peacefully fast asleep. Setting the towel aside. Theodorey down next to her and tested her temperature again, then hugged her tightly. Chapter 97 Theodore didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep all night. He stayed by Rosalie¡¯s side, checking on her whenever she made a sound, making sure she wasn¡¯t ufortable and giving her water if she needed it. As dawn broke, Theodore raised his hand to Rosalie¡¯s forehead to check her temperature yet again. Seeing that her fever had finally gone down, he breathed a sigh of relief. Exhausted, Theodore sat up and pinched the bridge of his nose. As he walked drowsily to the bathroom, he identally kicked the trash can, startling himself. He was afraid that the sound would wake Rosalie, but thankfully, she was still sound asleep. When he bent down to push the trash can back into ce, he noticed two pills in it, puzzling him. Didn¡¯t Rose say she had taken the medicine? Then, why were the pills in the trash? Why would she lie to him? It was just two pills, so why wouldn¡¯t she take them? She wasn¡¯t the type to refuse medicine.. Feeling uneasy, Theodore turned his head and stared deeply at the woman sleeping peacefully. When Rosalie woke up again, it was almost noon. She was alone in bed. Rosalie stared nkly at the ceiling, feeling a bit dizzy. She vaguely remembered Theodore taking care of her all night. She touched the cold sheets beside her, realizing he must have left at some point. Everything fromst night felt like a dream. Rosalie groggily got out of bed and freshened up in the bathroom. When she came out of her room, Anthony hurried over to her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Madam, are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better,¡± she said, though herplexion still looked a bit pale. ¡°Um¡­ where¡¯s Theo?¡± ¡°Sir received a call over an hour ago am left,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± He must have gone to the hospital to apany Cynthia. She was his priority. His returnst night must have been an exception. Seeing Rosalie¡¯s disappointment, Anthony added, ¡°Madam, Sir is still very concerned about you. He called mest night asking if you had returned. When I mentioned your cough, he rushed back immediately.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rosalie felt a strange mix of emotions. Her husband cared for her, rushing back when he heard she was sick. But why did she feel so bitter? Even though he had returnedst night, he still went to Cynthia¡¯s side today. How many pieces could his heart be split into? She would rather he be cold and cruel to her from start to end, rather than him always being like this. He would sometimes be kind to her, only to do a 180 and treat her harshly. He was clearly tormenting her. Anthony wanted to say something more, but seeing Rosalie¡¯s expression, he changed the subject and asked, ¡°Madam, what would you like for lunch? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Rosalie didn¡¯t care much about food. Her head was starting to ache again, so she returned to her room. She sat on the bed and let out a long sigh. After much contemtion, she finally called Theodore. The call soon connected, but it wasn¡¯t her husband¡¯s voice that she heard. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Rosalie asked. ¡°Madam, this is Yuvan. Are you looking for Mr. Spencer?¡± ¡°Yes. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Mr. Spencer is currently in the bathroom helping Ms. Zeller. It¡¯s not convenient for him to take calls at the moment. Is there something you need to tell him? I can ry the message.¡± Rosalie¡¯s mind went nk. Theodore was helping Cynthia in the athroom? A man and woman alone in the bathroom¡­ Did Cynthia eed help undressing?! Chapter 98 Rosalie wished she hadn¡¯t made that call. Just hearing Yuvan¡¯s words was enough to make her vividly imagine what must be happening. between Theodore and Cynthia. Unable to bear it, she abruptly ended the call and tossed her phone aside, copsing on the bed in tears. ¡°Theodore, you jerk!¡± m Thinking about what Theodore might be doing in the bathroom with Cynthia, whether they were just washing up or showering together, Rosalie felt like her whole world was crashing down on her. She had thought she was beyond hurt. She thought it would be fine as long as she didn¡¯t see it or think about it. But hearing it made it impossible for her not to. She felt tightness in her chest, making event breathing hurt. For the sake of the child in her belly, she forced herself to take deep breaths. Lunch was quickly prepared, and Rosalie went to the dining room to eat. She had no appetite, but for the child¡¯s sake, she forced herself to eat. She stuffed the food into her mouth and swallowed hard, but her stomach churned violently.. It was especially hard to keep her food down when she thought about what Theodore and Cynthia might be doing in the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t even swallow her saliva at the thought! ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? Is the food not to your liking?¡± asked Anthony, noticing Rosalie¡¯s unusually pale face and her difficulty swallowing. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalie forced down a few mouthfuls of food, but she just couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Her stomach felt awful, and if she kept eating, she would surely vormit Just then, a voice called out, ¡°Rose | Rosalie turned her head to see Theodore entering the dining room Her heart skipped a beat, resentment shing across her face She immediately stood up and left the ng room, deliberately avoiding Theodore nced at her barely touched food, then at Anthony, who only gave him a helpless look. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It seems Madam is not in a good mood.¡± Looking disheveled. Theodore followed after his wife and knocked on the door of her room. *Rose ¡± There was no sound from inside the room, but he knew she was in there. ¡°Rose,¡± he called her name again, pulling on the door handle, but she had locked it from inside He knocked a few more times Rose, open the door. I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°Just say what you want from there Rosalie finally spoke. Her voice sounded hoarse, and if one listened closely, it was clear that she was crying ¡°How can I when there¡¯s a door between us? Open the door and let me in, okay?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it through the door? I can hear your voice. Just say whatever it is.¡± ¡°Why did you run away and lock the door when you saw me?¡± ¡°I just want to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Let mee in and check your temperature. Open the door.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t open it. Just go away. My fever¡¯s gone. I don¡¯t need you. Go be with your darling, don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Rosalie eximed in fury. ¡°Rosalie Young, do you think this door can keep me out? If you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll force my way in!¡± said Theodore, sounding somewhat displeased now. There was silence from the woman behind the door for a long time. After what felt like two minutes, Theodore heard footsteps. With a click, the door finally opened, revealing the woman¡¯s pale face. He walked up to her anxiously, reaching out to touch her forehead, but Rosalie pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± He had used those hands to touch Cynthia in the bathroom. Who knows where else he had touched? Now those same hands were trying to touch her, making her feel disgusted! Chapter 99 Theodore frowned. You were clinging to mest night, and now you won¡¯t let me touch you What¡¯s with the attitude? Tm throwing a tantrum! Don¡¯t you remember?! sshed water on Cynthia¡¯s face! Go to her. She¡¯s better, isn¡¯t she? Don¡¯te to mer said Rosalie, her voice filled with bitterness ¡°Are you still upset aboutst night? ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night Rosalie realized that she was more angry about this morning¡¯s incident than what happenedst night. ¡°I admit I was too impulsivest night Cindy attempted suicide, and ! didn¡¯t think too much at the time. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you two Let¡¯s both take a step back and not bring it up again, okay?¡± said Theodore, trying to make peace Rosalie snorted coldly. ¡°You dragged me out when you were angry and tried to force me to apologize to her, but now you say we shouldn¡¯t talk about it? So, everything has to be ording to your wishes¡± ¡°Then, I apologize to you. If you me me, go ahead and p me a few times¡± Taking a step forward. Theodore grabbed her hand and pped his own face with A startled Rosalie quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Rose, I sincerely apologize forst night. Whatever reason you had for sshing water on her, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you. I shouldn¡¯t have called you malicious. pigem to Spencer Mawever apologize to me Just consider Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. m grateful that you knew how to you don¡¯t need to change your mind me malicious. It¡¯s better to suspecme with the utmost malice than to suddenly realizeter that you don¡¯t understand me Theodore clenched his fists, a hint of regret shing in his eys. The words he saidst night had deeply hurt this woman Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. He held his abdom and took a fer teps back, almost losing his bnce Rosalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively stepped forward and asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Theodore lowered his hand from his stomach. I¡¯m fine Rosalie took a good look at Theodore¡¯s haggard face He didn¡¯t look well at all as if he hadn¡¯t slept property in a long time ¡°You should go back to your room and rest for a while,¡± said Rosalie, avoiding his gaze She was afraid she might soften. This man was very good at manipting her 1 didn¡¯te back to sleep. I came to see you Rosalie smirked. ¡°Haven¡¯t we said everything that needs to be said? i don¡¯t want to talk aboutst night anymore.¡± ¡°What about this morning? Didn¡¯t you call me? Theodore persisted Thinking about it made Rosalie feel pain, both mentally and physically She immediately turned away from him: ¡°Sorry to have bothered you won¡¯t call you unless it¡¯s something important next time.¡± ¡°Yuvan told me you hung up before finishing what you wanted to say He didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Now tell me, why did you call me?¡± Theodore pressed. ¡°No reason. I just randomly decided to call you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be busy, so I hung up,¡± Rosalie replied, her voice cold but tinged with a hint of jealousy. ¡°Busy? Are you referring to me being in the bathroom with Cindy?¡± ¡°Enough, stop it!¡± Rosalie turned around angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the details. Leave that for you two to savor!¡± Just the mention of the bathroom brought unpleasant feelings over her, and she couldn¡¯t help but involuntarily visualize her thoughts. This was the first time she hated her imagination. Chapter 100 Theodore ignored her refusal and said, ¡°When you called me, I was indeed in the bathroom with Cindy.¡± ¡°Stop talking, I won¡¯t listen!¡± Rosalie covered her ears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear what you did for her in there!¡± Theodore grabbed her hand and forcibly pulled it away from her ears. Why won¡¯t you listen? What do you think I did with her?¡± ¡°You know very well what you did,¡± Rosalie said angrily. Theodore suddenly chuckled. ¡°Rose, do you finally understand how it feels?¡± Rosalie was puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Last night, at the hospital, you med me for not listening to your exnation, but now you¡¯re also unwilling to listen to mine.¡± Rosalie froze. She was indeed unwilling to listen to his exnation, but did he need to exin anything between him and Cynthia? ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Rosalie protested. ¡°How is it different? You only heard that I was with her in the bathroom, but you don¡¯t want to hear why I was in there. Just likest night, I only heard that you sshed water on Cindy, but didn¡¯t listen to your exnation. Rose, you can¡¯t deny that, in this situation, both of us acted irrationally,¡± Theodore countered. Now, he finally understood how Rosalie had feltst night. He hadn¡¯t wanted to listen to her, even though she wanted to exin to him. Now, he found himself in the same situation. Was this a kind of retribution? He hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon. Being misunderstood and unable to exin oneself was a terrible feeling. For a moment, Rosalie didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like this man had trapped her in a dilemma. ¡°Rose, it¡¯s not what you think. I just helped her into the bathroom, that¡¯s all. I quickly came out. Yuvan told me you called, so I came home,¡± Theodore exined. From the moment she heard that Theodore and Cynthia were in the bathroom together, Rosalie¡¯s emotions had been tense, not wanting to know what they were doing in there but unable to stop her imagination from painting vivid pictures. Now, hearing the man¡¯s exnation, she finally rxed, but felt event sadder. Her nose tingled as tears welled up, and she suddenly felt incredibly upset, realizing that she still had such strong feelings for this man standing in front of her. She had felt jealousy and envy, and after hearing his exnation, had even felt joy. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Theodore said, lifting his hand to wipe away her tears. You were sickst night and haven¡¯t fully recovered. Please don¡¯t get worse. Either wear more clothes or lie down in bed.¡± Hearing his gentle voice, Rosalie couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and hugged him tightly. ¡°Theodore, what should I do?¡± He looked down at the woman in his arms, feeling a bit lost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You always tell me that we¡¯re not divorced yet, but whenever I get close to another man, you get angry. Have you ever thought about my feelings? When you¡¯re with Cynthia, have you ever considered that we¡¯re still married? Do you know how I felt hearing from Yuvan that 125 ROWS you and Cynthia were in the bathroom together?¡± Rosalie lifted her head, tears welling in her eyes, filled with resentment and grievance. Feeling a pang in his heart, Theodore gently patted the back of her head. The bitterness in his voice was palpable as he asked, ¡°Were you jealous? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d had enough of me a long time ago?¡± ¡°Stop bringing up the past! I said those words without thinking! Do you have to hold a grudge forever? If you insist on holding grudges, then how many grudges do I have to hold against you and Cynthia?¡± Rosalie eximed. Chapter 101 Every time he brought this up, it hurt Rosalie. She didn¡¯t mean what she said back then. She loved him to death, so how could she have had enough of him? ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why keep a grudge? You don¡¯t have to get jealous when I¡¯m with Cindy,¡± he said. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy when I¡¯m with Sebastian, then? If you think you can be with other women just because I don¡¯t like you, then I should be able to do the same, right? Fine! I¡¯ll go see Sebastian now! And there are plenty of men on the streets I can find! I¡¯ll look for one right now!¡± she retorted. ¡°Rosalie!¡± Theodore suddenly grabbed her shoulder, his voice. somewhat angry, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say such things again, got it?¡± Staring at his angry face, Rosalie was somewhat surprised. Her heart pounded heavily in her chest, but she quickly said defiantly, ¡°Why not? You¡¯re always like this, having double standards!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about double standards. You¡¯re a girl! Safetyes first. How can you go looking for random men everywhere? What if something happens to you?¡± ¡°Huh, random men? Why would you say that?¡± Rosalie said sarcastically. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll find pretty boys who¡¯ll treat me nicely and let me boss them around. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do whatever I say.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned dark and scary. He swept Rosalie into his arms, strode to the bed, and put her down. Then, he wrapped her tightly with the nket and pressed down on her. Through the nket, Rosalie could feel his hot breath. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk nonsense like this again. Pretty boys? Even if we divorce, you don¡¯t need to degrade yourself like this!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Theodore seemed genuinely angry. His fiery appearance startled Rosalie. On second thought, why should she be scared of him? She had nothing to feel guilty about! ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Why is it that when I look for other men, it¡¯s considered degrading? Don¡¯t you want me to find someone else? Don¡¯t you have Cynthia?¡± Theodore went silent. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. No matter whom Rosalie found, even if it was Sebastian, he would feel like she was degrading herself. He felt ufortable deep down. just thinking about it. He thought about how, after their divorce, Rosalie would have plenty. of choices. Just the thought of her being with Sebastian made him uneasy. Surely, there would be many others vying for her attention. A hint of annoyance washed over him. He got up, leaning against the headboard in resignation. He was the one who proposed divorce, so what did it matter if she found someone else? It was true. He was being hypocritical. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening to him. Maybe after knowing her for a decade, he truly regarded her as a sister. So, he had a protective. big brother mentality, finding fault in every man. It was more like a fatherly attitude than a brotherly one. Rosalie sat up in bed. ¡°Since you have nothing to say, next time, don¡¯t. be hypocritical. If you can flirt with Cynthia, then I can also do it with other men. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Theodore turned to her, curious ¡°Unless you keep your distance from Cynthia At least until we¡¯re divorced, we¡¯re still technically married. As long as that¡¯s the case, neither of us should get too close to the opposite sex Rosalie was tired She didn¡¯t want to argue with Theodore about this anymore Theodore fell silent and didn¡¯t answer her His face showed a hint of weariness as he undid a few buttons on his shirt and asked, ¡°Why did you call me today?¡± ¡°Nothing much I was just wondering why you came backst night¡± At one point, she thought it was all a dream Chapter 102 ¡®You were sick Why wouldn¡¯te back?¡± Theodore was puzzled by her question. He was her husband, after alt It seemed odd that she even had to ask. ¡°But Cynthia¡¯s also in the hornital, isn¡¯t she?¡± Cynthia had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists, while Rosalie only had a slight fever. Though Rosalie felt Cynthia¡¯s attempt was likely Insincere¨Cpeople who genuinely wanted to die rarely chose to cut their wrists¨Cshe knew Cynthia was important to Theodore ¡°Are you asking me to go back to the hospital? Theodore stared at her coldly, somewhat displeased. ¡°Well, you could. Your darling might be waiting for you.¡± Hearing her sarcastic tone, Theodore felt exasperated He couldn¡¯t tell if she genuinely wanted him to leave, or if she was just jealous He sighed, sitting on the edge of the bed. Seeing his weary expression, Rosalie softened He hadn¡¯t slept all night, and he must be exhausted She remembered thest time he had a fatigue¨Cinduced ident. She didn¡¯t want a repeat of that So, she decided not to argue with him anymore Gently pulling at his sleeve, she said, ¡°Theo.¡± Theodore turned his head. ¡°What now?¡± He seemed tired and unwilling to argue with her. ¡°Lie down and rest for a while.¡± Rosalie made space for him, and fluffed up a pillow. ¡°What, now you care about your husband? Just a moment ago, you were eager to get rid of me.¡± Rosalie couldn¡¯t deal with him. This man always wanted to nitpick. with her. If she fought back, it would never end. ¡°That was then, this is now. You¡¯re tired, so you should sleep. Rest for a while.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this your bed? Do you want me to sleep in it?¡± Rosalie hadn¡¯t realized that. She nearly forgot they were sleeping in separate rooms now. It didn¡¯t seem quite appropriate to let him sleep in her bed. She awkwardly bit her lip. ¡°You can go back to your own room if you want. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Strictly speaking, this whole house was his. He could sleep wherever he wanted. Besides, it was just a nap; it wasn¡¯t like they were going to get intimate. Theodore stared silently at her for a moment, before taking off his shoes and lying down on her bed. Hey back, exhaling deeply. ¡°Your bed is veryfortable.¡± As he settled in, he felt a sense of belonging. Perhaps what made him feel a sense of belonging wasn¡¯t just the bed, but the person beside him. ¡°Really?¡± Rosalie innocently pressed down on the mattress. ¡°It¡¯s the same as the one in your room, you know. They¡¯re both the same. brand.¡± Theodore smirked. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination.¡± She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words Well, that was fine Rosalie tugged gently at his coat. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sleep with your coat on. Let me help you with that.¡± Theodore obediently lifted himself up, allowing her to remove his coat. Seeing her earnest expression, it felt like they were back to before he brought up divorce. Rosalie ced his jacket aside and unbuttoned his shirt, wanting him to be morefortable. She covered him with the nket. ¡°Sleep now.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Rose,¡± he called out to her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Theodore stared at her for a while before finally saying, ¡°Nothing.¡± As Rosalie was about to leave, Theodore grabbed her wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me for a while.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t I bother you?¡± ¡°Not at all. Just stay here with me. With her by his side, he felt a bit more at ease. Otherwise, what was the difference between sleeping on the bed and sleeping on the floor? Seeing his exhausted appearance, Rosalie couldn¡¯t help but soften again. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡± They were a strange pair. They would get angry and argue, and after each argument, they¡¯d calm down Like a strange system, no matter h became it always returned to order Theodore held her hand until he drit After he fell asleep, Rosalie stave man she loved the most. Sometime sometimes, she was angry. But love because of one thing. It was just that some love stories Today¡¯s Bois offer Hisaging, maaringly in a boat Hook ndurs impality and was hand away and all the shot Chapter 1367 ? Chapter 1367 When they returned to the house, Rosalie felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity. Although she initially didn''t want to move back, she no longer feared the ce because Justin was here with her. The thought of how she used to live with Steve here, and he was no longer around but with Theodore, made her so sad she wanted to cry. She and her child were clearly in the same city. She could, by right, visit him anytime she wanted. However, she couldn''t rid herself of the disappointment she was feeling without Steve by her side. He was her biological child, her flesh and blood. As his mother, how could she not miss him? This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1368 ? Chapter 1368 After dinner was ready, Justin served all the dishes on the table. "Rose, dinner is ready. Why are you sitting there spacing out?" Rosalie snapped back to attention and jumped up from the couch. She ran to Justin and sang him praises, "You''re such a good cook!" This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1369 ? Chapter 1369 After dinner, Rosalie rxed on the couch with Justin. She leaned into his embrace as they watched a movie. By the time they were done, the sky had turned dark. Rosalie looked up at Justin''s side profile and lifted her fingers to caress his chin. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1370 ? Chapter 1370 It was gettingte, and Rosalie and Justin walked home hand in hand. She suddenly felt mildly disappointed. Steve wasn''t with her, and she really wanted to hug him. "Rose, do you want to shower and turn in for the night?" Rosalie nodded. They exchanged nces, as though they both had something to say. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1371 ? Chapter 1371 Rosalie lowered her head, looking visibly upset. Justin put an arm around her shoulder, sensing her unease. "Missing Steve? I can send you to him if you really can''t take it any longer." Rosalie shook her head. "No. I do miss him, but he''s already asleep and I''ll only disturb his rest by going right now. I know he''s very well taken care of. I just feel that..." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1372 ? Chapter 1372 After a few days, Rosalie managed to adapt to life away from her son and gradually calmed down. She would video-call him every night so that she could still catch a glimpse of him. Rosalie set her mind to slowly drop the frequency to once every two days and then once every three days. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1373 ? Chapter 1373 Theodore and Rosalie sat in the living room as the butler carried Steve away. Rosalie wanted to talk to Theodore alone. But they remained silent as they sat opposite each other, none of them saying a word. Rosalie was the first to speak up. "Theo, you''ve taken really good care of Steve. Thank you." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1374 ? Chapter 1374 Justin waited for an entire day, but Rosalie was still not back by the time the sky turned dark. He didn''t leave the house at all, for fear that she would worry if she returned and didn''t see him at home. There were many times he wanted to give her a call, but he held himself back. He thought that she must be very happy to be by Steve''s side and didn''t want to interrupt her. If Rosalie were to return reluctantly out of consideration for his feelings, she might not feel good about it. Yet, not doing so made him feel uneasy. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1375 ? Chapter 1375 Justin shut his eyes and suddenly felt something on his face. He opened his eyes, only to see Rosalie kissing him. The covers between them were shoved aside and she pounced on him. Justin''s breathing turned heavy. Rosalie sat up straight and took off her pajamas. "Justin, I''m ready." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1376 ? Chapter 1376 Moments with one''s lover were always sweet. Rosalie and Justin spent many happy days together. Aside from when Rosalie was at work, the two of them were always together, eating, sleeping and even going out for fun. They would often take walks at the park hand-in-hand. Justin had a high sex drive and was always in the mood for more. Rosalie sometimes felt overwhelmed, but the pitiful look on Justin''s face always made her give in. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1377 ? Chapter 1377 A few dayster, Rosalie and Justin were nning their wedding. Rosalie felt overjoyed during this period. Every day spent with Justin was filled with sweet moments that she never tired of. All the unhappy memories of the past were put aside and she no longer thought about them. She focused her attention fully on Justin and happy thoughts. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1378 ? Chapter 1378 It was the kind of yful bickering that wasn''t truly fighting. Rosalie red at him. "I dare you to! If you dare find another woman, I''ll find a young man and flirt openly with him in front of you and make your blood boil!" This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1379 ? Chapter 1379 "Okay, let me see." Justin stood in front of the three gowns and chose the third one. It wasn''t the gown he chose for Rosalie at the start, but one that Rosalie picked out herself. Chronologically speaking, Rosalie probably tried on this gown after trying on the first two gowns. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1380 ? Chapter 1380 Rosalie and Justin headed home. After settling down on the couch, Rosalie leaned into his embrace. "We''ll be getting married in a few days." Rosalie looked up at him. "Do you feel nervous at all?" This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1381 ? Chapter 1381 At night, after taking a bath, Rosalie leaned against the headboard, video-calling Theodore. Meanwhile, Justin was in the bathroom. Rosalie waved at Steve on the screen. "Hi, Steve. Can you see me?" "Mama! Mama!" Steve reached toward the screen, wanting to hug her but couldn''t. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1382 ? Chapter 1382 Rosalie''s heart pounded wildly with excitement. She clutched the nket tightly and bit her lip as she stared at him fixedly. She looked both shy and alluring. He was already handsome enough without a suit, but the moment he put one on, he was breathtaking. That tall,manding figure, the firm muscles, the strikingly handsome face-every inch of him exuded charm. "Baby." Justin roughly yanked the nket off Rosalie. She gasped in shock, wrapping her arms around herself as if terrified. Her eyes also seemed to sh with panic." What are you doing?" This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1383 ? Chapter 1383 Rosalie and Justin''s wedding day arrived atst. They had chosen a quiet location and hired a team to set up an outdoor ceremony. A long tunnel of lush green branches and fresh flowers stretched ahead, with a red carpetid beneath. Ribbons tied to the flower stems swayed gently in the breeze, filling the air with romance. This was a wedding just for the two of them. In their eyes, no one else existed. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1384 ? Chapter 1384 Half an hourter, Rosalie leaned on Justin for support as she walked out, her legs weak. "This is all your fault, Justin," she grumbled. "Yes, it''s my fault," he said, pressing a kiss to her cheek. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1385 ? Chapter 1385 Rosalie''s trembling hands pressed against Justin''s wound. She lifted her head, looking around frantically, but she had no idea who had fired the shot. The ce was in chaos, with everyone already gone, leaving behind a scene of devastation. Everything had happened too fast. There had been no time to react. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1386 ? Chapter 1386 Sebastian handed Rosalie over to his subordinates, then pointed his gun at Justin. "No!" Rosalie sobbed as she pleaded, "Sebastian, don''t kill him! Please, don''t kill him. I''ll do whatever you want- just don''t kill him, please!" Justin was already at death''s door. Blood pooled around him, its bright red hue more striking than a wedding carpet. The petals scattered on the ground were stained crimson, painting a scene of utter devastation. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1387 ? Chapter 1387 It felt like an eternity had passed. Rosalie slowly opened her eyes, her head throbbing. Her vision was blurry, and the first thing she saw was a face she knew all too well-a face she hated with every fiber of her being. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1388 ? Chapter 1388 Sebastian forcefully turned Rosalie''s head back. "Can''t bear to look?" He deliberately turned up the volume on his phone to the maximum, and a series of moans could be heard. Sebastian threw the phone aside and lifted her dress. "What are you trying to do? Let go of me!" Rosalie twisted her body, struggling weakly. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1389 ? Chapter 1389 In the dead of night, the room was eerily silent. Sebastian sat on the edge of the bed,pletely bare, smoking a cigarette. The torn pieces of Rosalie''s wedding dress were strewn across the floor. Her hands were still cuffed to the bed, and she looked disheveled. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1390 ? Chapter 1390 Rosalie despised him, cursed him, yet at this moment, she uttered the word ughable"¡ªand that infuriated Sebastian more than anything else. "I''mughable?" Sebastianughed and stood up, gripping the bloodstained dagger in his hand. "Rosalie, I''ve sacrificed so much for you, and in the end, all I get in return is the word ughable''?" Rosalie no longer had the strength to argue with this madman. She turned her head away, refusing to look at him. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1391 ? Chapter 1391 He was smiling, yet his eyes carried an unmistakable sense of menace. "Do you know what Theodore is doing right now?" Sebastian lifted the nket off Rosalie''s body. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1392 ? Chapter 1392 The enraged roar of a man who had lost all reason echoed throughout the entire room. Rosalie no longer had the strength to argue. She merely sneered and said, "Because Justin was worth it. I wanted to be with him. But you...you disgust me." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1393 ? Chapter 1393 Rosalie squeezed her eyes shut, pretending she hadn''t heard a thing. Yet, every single word Sebastian uttered reached her ears with piercing rity. Everything he said was true, but at this moment, each word felt like a de slicing through her heart. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1394 ? Chapter 1394 Rosalie bit her lip hard, tears streaming down her face. "Baby, don''t cry." Sebastian wiped the tears from her cheeks. "If you behave and please me, I might consider leaving you a handful of his ashes, so you have something to remember him by." "Sebastian, just kill me! I''m begging you, kill me." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1395 ? Chapter 1395 Sebastian waved the ring in front of Rosalie and smiled. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1396 ? Chapter 1396 Rosalie smirked. "Is that so?" She knew Sebastian was the one in denial. She was sure he felt furious and indignant, and was just feigning confidence to cover up the unease he was feeling. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1397 ? Chapter 1397 In the deep of the night, the curtains fluttered in the cold wind. The moon shone like silver outside the window and into a bedroom in the vi. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1398 ? Chapter 1398 Rosalie felt her body being flipped over as Sebastian pressed his body against hers. The smell of alcohol made her feel nauseous. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1399 ? Chapter 1399 Sebastian''s head was still throbbing. He drank a lotst night also because he wanted to drown his sorrows. He stared at the woman on the bed, the look in her eyes empty like a lifeless doll. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1400 ? Chapter 1400 "Well, Rose? Have youe round yet? Do you want me to send someone to kill your son, or will you submit to me obediently, listen to me, and behave yourself? Instead of trying to kill or harm yourself." Sebastian tried to make himself look as gentle and tender as he could be, as if he were patiently negotiating with Rosalie. In truth, this was nothing like a negotiation. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1401 ? Chapter 1401 The delighted look on Sebastian''s face made Rosalie look away. No matter how handsome he was, the sight of his face made her retch. Sebastian spooned food onto her te and said, "Rose, I know you like this cuisine. I had all the ingredients air- flown here and they are as fresh as they can be. Just tell me what you want to eat and I''ll have the kitchen prepare it for you. You need to take care of your health." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1402 ? Chapter 1402 Sebastian shut his eyes, savoring the kiss. He wrapped an arm around her waist and deepened the kiss, but he didn''t take over control from Rosalie and simply enjoyed the feeling of her taking the initiative to kiss him. However, she didn''t kiss him for too long. It was a simple kiss and nothing fancy, where she just let her lips touch his for a while before letting him go. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1403 ? Chapter 1403 When it was past three in the afternoon and the weather wasn''t so hot, Sebastian brought Rosalie out for a stroll. Although Veloso''s industry and economy were underdeveloped, the natural scenery wasn''t bad. Sebastian brought Rosalie to many ces. Throughout the entire time, she didn''t say much, simply letting him hold her hand. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1404 ? Chapter 1404 Sebastian carried Rosalie out of the washroom. Her knees were both slightly red. He put her on the bed, his thumb rubbing the corners of her lips. He smiled and whispered into her ear, "Did that taste good?" Rosalie flipped to her side, her back facing him. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1405 ? Chapter 1405 Anger prated the darkness. Rosalie was about to throw the vase down when suddenly, the door was forced open. A few men in ck barged in and charged toward her at the speed of light, snatching the vase from her hands and sessfully subduing her. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1406 ? Chapter 1406 Rosalie ignored him. He could do anything he pleased with her body, and she had no say at all over what he wanted to do. "Rose, what else can I do when you''re misbehaving so badly? I can only tie you up here, lest you try to hurt me again." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1407 ? Chapter 1407 Rosalie rubbed her wrists after Sebastian untied her. He sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard while looking expectantly at her, waiting for her next move. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1408 ? Chapter 1408 Theodore had the email address investigated and found it heavily encrypted and difficult to hack into. He adopted many different approaches, tracking down the IP address, analyzing the source code of the email address, and so on but the other party seemed to be prepared for any hacking attempts. All the clues left behind ended up false. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1409 ? Chapter 1409 Rosalie was speechless to see that she suddenly had a five-year-old daughter that popped out of nowhere. This waspletely Sebastian''s decision and Rosalie naturally had no affection whatsoever for the child. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1410 ? Chapter 1410 Seeing her mommy being sad, Nana remembered her daddy''s instructions to make her mommy happy. That was why she asked Rosalie the question. Rosalie didn''t know what to say in response to Nana''s question. Even a five-year-old could tell that she was unhappy. She shut the book and said, "I''m not sad, I just don''t like to smile. Go and have fun by yourself. I''ll be here reading. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1411 ? Chapter 1411 Sebastian never left home without an impressive entourage, always ensuring he had enough bodyguards with him. He feared an assassination attempt at any moment. Even here, in a ce he considered extremely safe, he still felt a lingering sense of insecurity. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1412 ? Chapter 1412 After resting for a while, they continued their climb up the mountain. Nana took the lead, using both her hands and feet to ascend. She climbed like a kitten, quickly putting several dozen feet between herself and her adoptive parents. Though a child''s strength was limited, her energy seemed boundless. Nana left the two adults trailing behind. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1413 ? Chapter 1413 The earthquakested for about a minute and a half. The impact had left the mountain in ruins within moments. A crack split through the mountainside, exposing tangled roots, while trees leaned precariously in all directions. Rosalie suffocated under the debris. She struggled to free one hand and desperately patted Sebastian''s face. "Sebastian? Sebastian?" Sebastian''s eyes remained closed, and blood continued to pour from his wounds. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1414 ? Chapter 1414 The bodyguard maintained his formal smile. "Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter is waiting for you. You should go now." Rosalie stood up, ready to leave, but just then, a weak voice came from the bed. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1415 ? Chapter 1415 Rosalie had nothing more to say to Sebastian, nor did she wish to continue arguing. "If that''s how you see things, then there''s nothing I can do. I can''t change your way of thinking," she said. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1416 ? Chapter 1416 "She''s just a five-year-old. She''s done nothing wrong. Whether I like her or not, you were the one who adopted her, so you have an obligation to take care of her. You cannot simply abandon her like this," Rosalie said. Sebastian sat beside her. "Aren''t you afraid that I might go mad and kill her? Yet you still want me to continue looking after her?" "I can take care of her," Rosalie said. "Didn''t you say before that you adopted her to make our so-called familyplete? If Nana doesn''te back, then this family will never be whole." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1417 ? Chapter 1417 "Rose, what are you doing?" Sebastian''s eyes were practically glued to her. Rosalie propped herself up and brushed her long hair aside. "Do you not like it? Then I''ll change into something else." Just as she was about to get out of bed, Sebastian grabbed her wrist. "Wait a moment." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1418 ? Chapter 1418 Sunlight streamed through the window, casting a glow on Sebastian''s pale face. The curtains fluttered in the breeze. The nurse walked to the window and closed it. The doctor stood by the bed, exining the situation to Sebastian. "Mr. Carter, you need plenty of rest given your current condition." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1419 ? Chapter 1419 Rosalie had overheard everything. Sebastian no longer had any information about Theodore or Steve. Now, with Sebastian so far from home and Theodore taking full precautions on his end, even if Sebastian had incredible abilities, what could he do? This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1420 ? Chapter 1420 Blencalgo. Lying on the hospital bed was a coughing man, so thin he seemed like skin and bones. His eyes were deeply sunken, his face was pale, and his body was connected to many machines. All this while, Yerick had been under constant surveince in the hospital. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1421 ? Chapter 1421 Yerick continued, "Think about it¡ªwhat countries in the world, outside of globalization, arepletely isted, where the outside world cannot get any information? Such countries must be economically backward andcking in foreign exchange, and yet they don''t have normal trade rtions with the internationalmunity. How, then, do they obtain foreign exchange?" Theodore listened to Yerick''s words and felt they made sense. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1422 ? Chapter 1422 Rosalie didn''t know how long she had been trapped here was it a month, two months, or even five or ten years? She had lost track of time. Since thest time she hurt Sebastian, she had been tied up. Even when she went to the bathroom, someone was watching her, holding onto the rope. She had been stripped of all dignity. But as far as she was concerned, Sebastian had no dignity left as well. Even the most crucial pride of a man had been wounded by her bite, leaving him too afraid to touch her for a long time. This was something he would remember for a lifetime. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1423 ? Chapter 1423 Rosalie didn''t say anything and let Sebastian talk to himself. "Rose, am I really such a bad person in your eyes?" This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now Chapter 1424 ? Chapter 1424 Sebastian took a deep breath, seemingly trying to hold back his anger. Finally, he said in a calm tone, "Let''s eat first. We have plenty of time ahead of us. Rose, think about it. You''re just in your twenties, and we still have so many years to go. This is just the beginning." This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1425 ? Chapter 1425 Nana''s tears fell down her cheeks as she clutched the nket tightly, her small body trembling. Sebastian was originally furious. He had suffered at Rosalie''s hands, but upon seeing Nana''s pitiful appearance, the anger inside him began to subside. He moved closer to her and reached out his hand, but she shrank back in fear. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1426 ? Chapter 1426 In the dark, silent night, moonlight flitted about in the night sky like a weak me on a candle in the endless darkness. Clouds covered the sky and the night breeze felt chilly, like a sneaky thief drawing close under the cover of the night. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1427 They were thirty hours away from theunch of the rescue operation. Theodore called Sydney and Wesley over for a talk in the living room. With his solemn expression, the atmosphere was very tense. "I called you two over because I have something very important to tell you." "What is it?" Wesley asked. "If I were to die, please take good care of Steve." Shock registered on both their faces when they heard Theodore''s words. "Theo, what do you mean by that?" Sydney asked. "What happened? You''ve been acting so secretively as ofte. I don''t see you and can''t even reach you. In fact, I can''t reach Rose, either." She sensed that something major had happened, but no one was telling her what it was. She even tried contacting Christopher to understand what was going on, but he refused to breathe a word about it. The rescue operation had to be kept under wraps. Theodore and Christopher hid it from everyone else for fear of unnecessaryplications and information leaks. They couldn''t afford a single mistake. All the more Theodore couldn''t tell Sydney about it. What if she told Sebastian? He couldn''t risk it. Theodore nced at his watch. "I''ll contact you in three days. If I don''t, you''ll naturally know what happened. If I contact you, you''ll also find out what happened, so I hope you''ll promise me that you''ll take care of Steve if I''m gone. He''s your grandson." The only thing Theodore could do was to hand his child over to his parents. "Does this have anything to do with Rose? She disappeared and you''re going to find her, is that it?" Sydney asked in a trembling voice. Theodore stood up and said, "Mom, this is all I can say. Before I reach out to you, I''ll send someone to keep watch over you both. I hope you won''t do anything that you''ll regret, or I''ll never forgive you." With that, Theodore left the living room. Sydney had an inkling of what was going on. She stood up and chased after Theodore, calling out to him. She grabbed his arm and said, "I more or less can guess what''s going on. Can you promise me one thing?" Theodore turned to look at her. "What is it?" "No matter what happens, don''t kill him," Sydney said as she looked tearfully at Theodore. "He''s your older brother, after all." Fire burned in Theodore''s chest. "Should I let him live so that he can kill us all? Is that what you want?" "No, that''s not what I meant," Sydney cried. "Theo, I..." "Mom, you can forget about trying to inform Sebastian. I can''t find him and you can''t reach him, either. I''ll also have my men keep you under watch know Sebastian is your son, but you have to make your choice. It''s either him or me. I''m not the one who made things turn out this way. He is!" With that, Theodore shook Sydney''s hand off and left without any hesitation. Sydney sobbed but she tried to hold it back by covering her mouth with a hand. Wesley was standing nearby. In shock, he asked, "Sebastian is your son?" Upon seeing how taken aback Wesley was, Sydney turned around and nodded. "Yes, he''s my son. I always thought that he was dead, until Geoffrey told me he was still alive. Are you going to criticize me? Don''t forget that you have an illegitimate son yourself. We''re quits." "I wasn''t going to criticize you," Wesley said. "I was just shocked to hear that. You never told me about it." "You didn''t tell me about Yerick either," Sydney said. "We were both velo lying to each other, so there''s nothing more to say about this. I''m leaving-goodbye." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1428 Before his departure, Theodore carried Steve in his arms for a long time, saying many things to him. "Stevie, I''m so sorry. If anything were to happen to Daddy, I can''t take care of you anymore. I know I should be doing that and that I shouldn''t be so selfish, but I can''t help it. I have to go save Mommy. If I don''te back, you must listen to Grandpa and Grandma. They will take care of you." Theodore kissed his cheek. "I left you many videos, enough tost you till you turn 18. Remember to watch one every year on your birthday. I want you to know that I''ll remember you forever." He started tearing up. "I''m sorry, Daddy needs to go. I''ll protect myself and your mommy as best as I can. We''ll definitely find a way back home." Theodore put Steve back into his cot. "Dada......." Steve leaned against the edge of the cot and blinked innocently at Theodore. "I''m sorry. Daddy''s leaving." He nted a final kiss on Steve''s cheek and left, his heart breaking. Steve plopped onto the mattress and started wailing, "Dada...!" Theodore set off with a bunch of men. Veloso and Blencalgo weren''t neighboring countries and he first had to transit at Caltary. Christopher leveraged his political influence to negotiate with people in Caltary to allow them in and infiltrate Veloso through them. Their agreement came on one condition, which was that if Theodore''s operation failed and things were to blow up, Caltary would im ignorance that people from Blencalgo snuck into Caltary in disguise and would hold them ountable for it. His request was reasonable. It was natural for each country to consider its own interests. Their help was sufficient, as long as they could enter Caltary. Theodore and his men arrived at the base they previously agreed on, which was along the borders between Caltary and Veloso. The terrain was rough and studded with wild vegetation. Rolling hills surrounded them, the aura of death hanging heavily around them. Theodore instructed his team members to build a temporary base at the borders. The team in charge ofmunicationsid out all their high-techmunication gadgets and started to establish a steady connection. The intelligence and reconnaissance team stationed themselves at the border, surveying the situation there and ensuring that all was safe. The one receiving them in Veloso had given them a map of the underground passageway, Sebastian''s address, as well as a blueprint of his vi. A car would await them at the end of the tunnel and send them to a spot two kilometers away from Sebastian''s vi, where they would get off and go on foot. If they seeded, they would meet at the agreed time. The car would drive them back to the borders. This tunnel was dug during the war and had been abandoned for many years, hidden deep in the dense forest and mountains. The terrain wasplex, like a maze, and it was easy to get lost inside. An urate map was necessary as a guide, otherwise, getting out of the tunnel would prove an impossible endeavor. Before entering the tunnel, Theodore and his team members synched their watches. It was 9.10 pm. "After entering the tunnel, we have to keep moving without stopping. We can''t retreat or stop. We have to move fast because once anything goes wrong, we might very well get wiped out. Remember, the main goal this time is rescue. Retreat immediately once we do that. Don''t go looking for a fight. If everything goes smoothly, we''ll be back before people in Veloso get out of their beds," Theodore said. The men dressed in ck military uniforms stood in a row like an iron-d wall and replied in unison, "Yes, sir." They were a group of well-trained mercenaries indeed. Theodore went on, "Time for a final check of your weapons andmunication devices." Veloso had a strict ban on the inte and electricity at night, and there would be no signal. The screens of their panoramic electronic map would be pitch ck. All who entered the country would find their electronicmunication devices unusable. The satellitemunication devices Theodore and his team were ve out equipped with allowed them tomunicate even in ces inte coverage. They werepact and portable, and allowed them tomunicate when installed on their bulletproof helmets. After the check was done, Theodore led the way and entered the tunnel, his men following right behind him. The tunnel was winding and narrow, dark and very wet. They had to rely on the torches attached to their helmets as they carefully followed Theodore, cautiously observing their surroundings just in case anything were to happen. If they followed the map, it would be a walking distance of about five kilometers through the tunnel. Although it wasn''t a long distance, the tunnel was only slightly more than one meter tall. Everyone had to bend over, which added to their burden. They walked on quietly, staying alert at every moment. Suddenly, they found two corpses on the floor, one bigger than the other. The bodies had long rotted away, indicating that they had probably died a long time ago. The clothes still hanging on their corpses looked like those of Veloso residents. They probably wanted to flee the country through the passageway but lost their way and ended up dying there. If it weren''t for the harsh living conditions in Veloso, why would they try to flee at the expense of their lives? Despite their most valiant efforts, they still failed. Although this tunnel was dangerous, vel it was the safest ce for Theodore. No one was guarding the ce except for some asional patrollers. Above them were mountain ranges with steep and rugged terrains while they were in an underground maze. It was a natural cover for them. nds along the border, on the other hand, were guarded by tall electric fences and military forces. No one would think about sneaking into Veloso through the borders. Only Veloso residents would want to escape through them. The tall electric fences weren''t a defense against foreigners, but to prevent their countrymen from fleeing. Buildings and houses in Veloso often experienced ckouts due to power outages, and people had to endure the pitch-ck darkness at night. Yet the electric fences along the border never seemed to run out of power. The men strode past the corpses and continued on their way. It was strenuous to crouch and walk, and their foreheads were beaded with sweat in no time. To make things worse, the air was limited in the tunnel. It was getting harder to breathe. Chapter 1429 Rosalie was sound asleep when she heard amotion from outside. Then, shrieks pierced the air. At that moment, the door to her room was locked open and the lights were switched on. Rosalie felt the cold muzzle of a gun pressed against her temple. Sebastian''s face was dark with fury as he yanked Rosalie out of the bed. "What happened?" she asked. She saw his sweat-beaded brow and knew something serious had happened. Sebastian yanked the rope in his hand and Rosalie tumbled into his arms. He wrapped an arm around her waist and pointed a gun at her forehead with another. Rosalie panted hard. "Sebastian Carter, are you going to kill me? Just shoot me!" "Theodore''s here. Do you want to see him?" "What did you say?" Rosalie was shell-shocked. "He''s here?" "What, are you very happy?" A flurry of gunshots sounded outside the room. "Do you hear that? He''s here to rescue you," Sebastian said with a smirk. Rosalie took a deep breath and said, "Why aren''t you making a run for it? If he finds you, he''s going to tear you to pieces." "Hahaha...!" Sebastianughed. "Rosalie, I''m going to die together with you. Why would I run?" He had no escape. The military forces that were supposed to protect him had retreated and his men were the only ones left in the vi, and they were now locked in an intense battle against Theodore. Sebastian shoved Rosalie onto the bed, shut the door and locked it. "Rose, I''ll let them take you away over my dead body. Let''s both die together." Sebastian walked toward Rosalie and pressed her arms down on both sides of her head before lowering his head to kiss her. Rosalie struggled against his hold and turned her face away. "Sebastian, aren''t you impotent? Aren''t you scared of getting hurt down there again?" "There''s nothing to be scared of. It''s a dreame true to do it with you onest time before I die." Sebastianughed wildly and started tearing her sleeping gown off. Suddenly, something came to mind and he said, "Wait, let''s have something exciting to spice things up." Sebastian walked to the TV and switched it on. He pressed some buttons on the remote control and an obscene video started ying on the screen. It was him and Rosalie in bed. The video was filmed from a panoramic view which caught every single move they made. Sebastian turned the volume all the way up. Rosalie''s shrieks and cries, apanied by his low growls, filled the air. Sebastian unbuttoned his shirt, walked back to the bed, and pressed Rosalie down on the bed with his body. "Well, is this a good video?" "Sebastian, do you think that will scare me?" Rosalie snarled, suppressing her anger. Since Sebastian had already forced himself on her, what difference did one more time make? "Alright, then. Let''s do it one more time before we both go to hell." Sebastian sealed her lips with a kiss. At that moment, someone banged on the door. They knew Sebastian was in the room and started to kick the door from outside. However, the door was too heavy and solid, made with high-quality special material. When locked, it was certainly not easy to kick down. s?novel Bam! Gunshots sounded from outside, aimed at the lock. "Sebastian Carter, you have nowhere to run! Open the door!" someone yelled from outside. "Hahahahaha.....!" Sebastian startedughing out loud. "Rose, do you hear that? That''s Theodore''s voice. Don''t you find it so achingly familiar?" "Sebastian, you''re a pitiful worm! Don''t worry even if we were to go to hell, Hades will pass judgment on you. We definitely won''t be together. I''ll be with Justin in the afterlife You have no chance to shoot him from behind¡ªhe''ll beat you until you pass out!" Rosalie''s lips curled into a sneer. Chapter 1430 Sebastian gritted his teeth as he vented his overwhelming wrath on Rosalie''s body. Rosalie shut her eyes and bit down on her lips hard, bearing with the pain. She didn''t cry out for fear that the people outside would hear her and realize the indecency that was going on. The men outside were shouting anxiously. Just then, one of their members ran over with an electric drill in hand. "I found this! Let''s try it." A loud drilling sound came from the door. A few minutester, the door lock finally came loose. The door was kicked open with a loud bang and Theodore barged in with his men. Sebastian and Rosalie were seated by the bedside, with Sebastian holding a gun pointed at Rosalie''s temple. Rosalie''s hair was in a mess, with tears streaming down her face. Her sleep gown was all tattered and torn. Fire burned in Theodore''s eyes when he saw the scene before him. "Sebastian Carter, what did you do?!" "I did everything you can imagine! If you don''t believe me, just watch." Sebastian shot Theodore a look in the direction of the TV. Theodore turned around and saw the video on the screen. He charged forward and pushed the TV to the ground, smashing the screen into smithereens. Before Theodore arrived here, he had an inkling of how terrible things were for Rose during her time here, but he still lost his mind when he saw it for himself. He knew he had to calm down right now. "Let Rose go and I''ll let you die an easier death." "Easier death?" Sebastian sneered. "Things feel rather easy right now, dying with my beloved woman. I''d like to which of our guns are faster, yours or mine." He gently held up Rosalie''s hand and kissed it. "Rose, we''ve been through thick and thin. In the afterlife, I''ll continue fighting with Justin over you. We''ll see which of us will be the ultimate victor." "Theo, kill him, quick!" Rose yelled. "Don''t bother about me! Kill him and tear him to pieces! Make sure his soul ispletely annihted, so he won''t stand a chance at getting reincarnated!" Rosalie''s wrath burst forth at that moment as she yelled at the top of her lungs,pletely losing control of herself. Theodore gripped the gun tightly, and said through gritted teeth, "Sebastian Carter, let''s strike a deal. Let Rose go and we''ll fight it out between the two of us. Come at me if you''d like." "Come at you? Are you even worthy?" Sebastian sneered. "I want Rosalie. She''s my beloved woman Who do you think you are? Rose didn''t even want you and OSA ne chose Justin instead. Thankfully, I him." s?novel The mention of Justin''s death made Rosalie lose it. "Sebastian," she called out to him hoarsely. "What is it, darling?" "Do you really love me that much?" "Of course, darling. I love you very much, more so than anyone else." Sebastian looked at her with deep affection, a tinge of insanity in his eyes. "Hahaha...!" Rosalie suddenlyughed. "But I''ll never love you for eternity. That''s a problem, isn''t it? You''re just not good in bed." Rosalie''s words shocked everyone in the room. Sebastian''s grip on the gun tightened. "What are you talking about?" "Didn''t you hear me? Whatever you did to me just now made me wonder if you''re truly a man. Seems like you can only ejacte, how embarrassing." "Rose, that''s enough!" Theodore yelled, worried Sebastian might go crazy. Rosalie was clearly trying to provoke him and force his hand. Sebastian grabbed Rosalie''s waist and made her stand while pointing the gun at the back of her neck. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1431 "Sebastian Carter, dare you kill me? Hahaha...!" Rosalieughed. Her scornfulughter was akin to des that pierced Sebastian''s heart. He knew his time was up and all forms of pretense were useless. Although he refused to concede defeat, he had no other choice. Anyone who loved this woman was bound to end up in a horrible plight. Out of the blue, he asked, "Theodore, do you love Rose?" "Of course I do, but I''m not as perverted as you are," Theodore spat. "Yes, I''m perverted while your love is noble and dignified. At the very least, Rose loved you once, but what about me? She has never loved me." Sebastian chuckled bitterly, tears filling his eyes. "I just want her to love me! What wrong have I done? I just don''t want to lose the woman I love. How is that wrong?" Until now, Sebastian refused to admit his wrongdoings. He might know it in his heart, but he refused to admit it outright. Tears of indignation rolled down his cheeks as he bawled like a child. "The only wrong I did was to love you so much that I lost my mind. But this proves one thing. Any man who loves you ends up in a terrible plight. Rose, remember this! Consider this my final gift to you before I die." Sebastian had lost the battle and any struggle would be futile. He had lost all hope. Everything that happened between him and Rosalie, all his tenderness and subsequent insanity toward her¡ªall had be nothing but a joke. "Rose, just look at what has happened to the men you love. None of them ended well. You''re truly an unlucky woman! But if I were given another chance in my next lifetime, even if I were to carry with me painful memories of this lifetime, I''d still be willing to love you." He loved her so much-how could he possibly bear to kill her with his hands? Sebastian shut his eyes in hopelessness as he pointed the gun at his neck instead. "Goodbye forever, Rose! I''ll see you in my next lifetime. I hope you''ll teach me how to be a good man when that timees." A loud gunshot sounded, and Sebastian copsed on the floor. His body twitched as he stared nkly at the ceiling. The night stood deathly silent. At that moment, everything seemed to freeze. Only the cold wind continued blowing mercilessly outside the window. "Rose!" Theodore rushed toward her and pulled her into his arms. A few men in ck surrounded Sebastian. Rosalie was still in a daze. The deafening sound of the gunshot made her eyes widen in shock. Theodore hugged her tight, then said to Sebastian, "Sebastian, do you know? You''re actually my older brother." Moments before he plunged into the eternal darkness of hell, Sebastian was jolted into alertness. "Sydney Harper is your biological mother. I don''t know if you''re aware of this, but if you''re not, let me tell you this. We''re brothers, although we never got to be brothers in this lifetime." Theodore had every intention to make sure Sebastian''s soul would never be at peace. He wanted to tear the man to pieces. Letting him die so simply like this was going too easy on him. Sebastian spat out a mouthful of blood and finally stopped breathing. Right before he died, endless regret, pain, hopelessness, and indignation filled his heart. The mother he had known for over 20 years turned out not to be his biological mother. No wonder she treated him so coldly. His biological mother ended up being Theodore''s mother, Sydney Harper. No wonder that woman''s attitude toward him¡ªwhich started foul and antagonistic ¡ªsuddenly took a 180-degree turn. Yet, she never told him the truth. As it turned out, he never had a proper tionship with his biological mother. He had hoo a lie since he was young. Who was good? Who treated him genuinely? No one, not a single one of them¡ªincluding his biological father. His father had been using him since he was tool, always condemning him as mee treating him like a taking away things he cared about. His biological mother, on the other hand, had another family of her own and tantly ignored him. The love of his life hated him to the core. What else did he have on earth? Rosalie known sn''t his cousin. Had he he would have had, elhet n her. At the very leaset would have a child of his wwn. he That bit ofpassion behind his vasectomy ended up being nothing but a joke as well. Why were the heavens treating him so unfairly? He felt so very indignant. In his next lifetime, if there ever were such a thing, he would never allow himself to live like that. Silence returned to the night once more as darkness enveloped the world. "Rose, it''s all over. Everything hase to an end." Theodore hugged Rosalie tight. Rosalie looked as though she had her soul sucked out of her. She remained motionless, the look in her eyes empty. Just then, a man in ck carried a five-year-old child into the room. Nana was shivering non-stop, her petite face ashened. "Mr. Spencer, we found a child in the vi." They had dealt with all the guards in the vi, but they didn''t make a move on this child. "Mommy..." Nana cried as she looked at Rosalie, thoroughly frightened by the scene before her. "Nana, Nana..." Rosalie reached her hands out to Nana. Darkness overwhelmed her as she began to lose consciousness. Her vision blurred as she slumped to her side. Chapter 1432 It was like a long, long nightmare. Rosalie didn''t know how much time had passed. All she could remember was herself walking in the desert for a long, long time. She felt tired, thirsty, and hot. She saw no end to the desert and she seemed to be looking for something, although she had forgotten who she was. Just as she fell from tripping over a stone and found herself unable to crawl back up, a man appeared before her. Rosalie looked up, and tears welled up in her eyes the moment she saw who it was. She suddenly remembered who she was and she reached out a trembling hand, calling out, "Justin... Justin...!" Her voice was hoarse. Justin crouched down. "Rose. He reached his hand out, as tender as before. Rosalie felt as though she had found her lifeline. Yet right before their hands touched, a loud gunshot sounded as she saw a bullet pierce mercilessly through Justin''s chest. Blood trickled down the wound. Justin copsed to the ground. "No...no, no!" Rosalie yelled at the top of her lungs. She hurled herself toward Justin with the final vestiges of her energy, but she could only feel sand below her. Justin was gone, leaving only a pool of blood. The desert suddenly turned into a ce of darkness and she could see nothing. She heard a man''sughter. "Rosalie, all the men who love you end up in terrible plights. All of them are gone." "No, stop talking! Stop talking!" Rosalie put her hands over her ears, but that demonic voice continued. She opened her eyes and shrieked, "Stop talking, stop talking! I''m begging you, stop talking!" Her hands were still covering her ears. "Rose, Rose!" Theodore hugged Rosalie tight. "Rose, don''t be scared. I''m here, I''m right here." He gently patted her back and whisperedforting words into her ears. Rosalie saw the familiar sight before her as her vision started focusing. She was back at home, the home she used to share with Theodore. She was in her own room. The familiar man before her made her cry out, "Theo?" "Yes, it''s me." Theodore cupped her cheeks in his hands and said reassuringly, "Rose, you''re back home. You''re safe. Sebastian and Yerick are both dead. All those bad guys are dead. No one will hurt you from now on." "Dead...all dead..." Rosalie''s voice was trembling. "Yes, they''re all dead." Theodore hugged her tight. "No one will ever hurt you again." "Justin''s dead too," Rosalie looked as though she was possessed. "He''s dead, too." Theodore didn''t know what to say tofort her. Anything he said would be in vain and be futile in soothing the pain she felt in her heart. No one expected Justin to die, and on their wedding day itself to boot. Even his corpse didn''t remain intact. When they rescued Rosalie, they found out from the guards in the vi that Sebastian had burnthis body into ashes and scattered it. Theodore opened a drawer and pulled out a small bag. There was a pair of rings inside. "This is your and Justin''s wedding rings, right?" Rosalie took over the bag and nodded, her voice trembling, "Yes, these...these are our wedding rings. Sebastian chopped off his finger..." "Rose, I found these rings on a table in Sebastian''s room. I saw the blood in the bag and was certain that these rings weren''t his, so I brought them back," Theodore exined. Chapter 1433 Rosalie held the rings tightly in her hands and put them at her chest, sobbing, "Justin, Justin..." She copsed on the bed, dissolving into tears. "Rose, I know you''re in a lot of pain, but I want you to know that you still have me and your son. Don''t you want to see Steve? He really missed you." The mention of Steve made Rosaliee alive, but only for a split second. She gripped her cor tight. "I need some time to be alone. I don''t want him seeing me like this." She didn''t want to scare her son. She was afraid that she might break down before Steve. "Okay. If you need me to be by your side, just call me." Rosalie shut her eyes and curled up into a ball, ignoring Theodore''s offer. Theodore sighed and pulled the sheets up over her before leaving the room. When he was walking down the corridor, his phone started buzzing in his pocket. He pulled it out of his pocket and answered the call. "Mr. Spencer, we''ve dealt with Sebastian''s corpse." Theodore clenched his fists so tight, his knuckles cracked. The image of Sebastian''s body being torn to pieces reyed countless times in his mind. Sebastian had a way too easy death. Compared to the pain he inflicted on Rose, he didn''t experience it a hundred-fold. "Mr. Spencer, there is one more thing. One of Sebastian''s subordinates revealed something to us. We dug out some things based on what he told us." "What are they?" Theodore asked. "Some bones. Sebastian''s subordinate said that they were remnants of Justin''s corpse." Theodore said with a sigh, "Get those bones tested and verify if they really are Justin''s bones. If they are, we''ll keep them." After Sebastian''s death, it seemed as though everything had drawn to a close. Christopher didn''t say anything further, either. Sebastian had hurt Rosalie grievously and she was also a member of the Jackson family. Sebastian, on the other hand, had nothing to do with the family. Sebastian''s death was covered up very well. He was imed to have died suddenly due to an infectious disease and had to be cremated immediately. The only one who couldn''t ept the story was Geoffrey. Sebastian was his biological son, after all. Theodore knew that Geoffrey wouldn''t let the matter rest, so he started preparing to deal with hime with Christopher''s help. The Jacksons knew best how Geoffrey made his fortune. Geoffrey ended up getting investigated; with solid proof, he faced life imprisonment and had no way of stirring up trouble. Yvonne was heartbroken to hear of her brother''s death. She didn''t know what happened except that Sebastian had left the country, contracted an infectious die, and died. She was well-sheltered through it all. Rosalie was kidnapped by Sebastian for one whole month. Yet, those hellish days felt like years to her. She had been rescued for two weeks, during which she locked herself up in her room, not leaving it and not speaking. At night, she would always jolt awake from her nightmares, tears streaming down her face. Her shrieks were loud enough to wake Theodore, who was in the room next door, up. Theodore would jump out of bed, rush into Rosalie''s room and hug her. Rosalie would then cry for hours in his arms until she got so exhausted, she would fall asleep in his arms. However, she would subsequently get woken up by her nightmares again. She was physically fine, but the problemy with her heart. Theodore sought the help of a psychiatrist. The psychiatrist said that she suffered so much and was traumatized, causing her to iste herself. Under such circumstances, she shouldn''t be agitated or provoked. Evenforting words proved futile with her. The only thing Theodore could do was to rush over to her and Ine hug her whenever she woke up¡¢ screaming from her nightmares,forting her and coaxing ber white in his arms, staying by her side all night. He didn''t dare to bring Steve in. It would feel like emotional ckmail, forcing her to walk out of her trauma on ount of her child. He didn''t want to force her like that. Theodore didn''t know when Rosalie would recover, but he knew that he would stay by her side forever. He would never let her get hurt again. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1434 In the deep of the night, Rosalie dreamt of Justin once again. They were walking down the red carpet, filled with joy-but the next moment, a bullet pierced mercilessly through his heart, snatching his life from him. She saw him lying in a pool of blood. She screamed and struggled with all her might, but she was helpless. Nightmares haunted her night after night. "Justin, Justin! Don''t die! I''m begging you, don''t die! Don''t kill Justin, I''m begging you, don''t kill him, don''t! Ahhh!" Rosalie screamed as her eyes flew open. In the next second, she found herself in a warm embrace. "Rose, I''m here. It''s just a nightmare, a nightmare." Although it was a nightmare, it really did happen. Rosalie felt the warmth of his arms and burst out crying. "I caused Justin''s death, I harmed him! If...if I made him leave, if I didn''t go to the airport to find him, he would still be alive and well. Why did I go and find him? Sebastian was right, everyone who loves me ends up in a terrible plight. I caused Justin''s death, I did!" Rosalie hated Sebastian to the core, but she hated herself too. She had a hand in Justin''s death. She should have let him go and let him return home. As long as he was still alive, so what if they weren''t together? All would have been fine as long as he remained alive. She thought that everything was over. She thought that things were starting to look up with Yerick being caught, and that no one could threaten them. She didn''t expect Sebastian to kill Justin. She was blinded by love and happiness, and ended up causing Justin''s death. "Rose, it isn''t your fault," Theodore said as he cupped her face in his hands, wiping her tears away. "It was all Sebastian''s doing. He was wicked enough to do those things. It had nothing to do with you. Don''t shift the me to yourself." "No, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault!" Rosalie cried brokenly. "Had I let Justin leave, things wouldn''t have be like this. At the very least, he wouldn''t die. Justin... I''ll never see him again. I''ll never see him again! He left nothing behind, everything''s gone, I don''t even have his corpse. I can''t have a tombstone built for him! Oh, Justin..." Rosalie gasped in between sobs. Theodore''s heart broke. "Rose, you can build him a tombstone and bury him." "How? I don''t even have his corpse. Sebastian burnt him up and scattered his ashes!" Rosalie asked through her sobs. "There are some bones left," Theodore exined. "They were dug up from the ground. Sebastian''s subordinate revealed it to us. had someone test the bones, andthey are indeed Justin''s." Theodore didn''t tell Rosalie about it, for fear that it might agitate her if he were to suddenly bring it up. "What did you say? There are a few bones left?" "Yes. That way, you can erect a tombstone for him. We can visit him often." "Where...where are the bones?" Rosalie asked with a trembling voice. "Wait for me, I''ll get it right away." Theodore turned to leave the room. After a while, he came back with a box in hand. Justin''s bones were inside. But when he returned to the room, Rosalie was no longer on the bed. He heard her heaving in the washroom. Theodore rushed into the washroom and saw Rosalie vomiting into the toilet bowl. He knelt on the ground and gently Cherr "Rose, do you feel I''ll take you to the hot for a check." Rosalie''s face was pale and she was sweating profusely by the time she was done. "Bones, where are Justin''s bones?" "Right here," Theodore said as he opened the box and handed it to Rosalie. Rosalie saw the bones in the box and touched them with trembling hands, for fear that she might shatter them. She cried broke "Justin I''m sorry... I''m sorry, it my fault. I should have let you go. I shouldn''t have married you." Suddenly, her vision blurred as she fell backward. "Rose!" Theodore grabbed the box and caught Rosalie in his arms, just in time before she hit the ground. Chapter 1435 Warm sunlight shone on Rosalie''s face, making her feel toasty. She opened her eyes slowly and found herself in a warm embrace. Before her was a face that was so achingly familiar, her breath caught. He looked at her affectionately with his deep, dark eyes, caressing her face with his hands. His coarse hands rubbed against her tender cheeks, and it all felt so real. "Justin," Rosalie called out tentatively and very cautiously, suppressing the emotions stirring in her heart. She almost whispered it, for fear that her dream mighte to an end. Justin shed her a doting smile. "Why are you crying? Did you have a bad dream?" "Bad dream?" Rosalie looked around her. She and Justin were in their room. Everything felt so real. She felt so happy and warm, and all those scary things that had happened felt like nothing but a nightmare. Rosalie started tearing up as she dove into Justin''s arms. "Justin, I was so frightened! Turns out that it''s just a dream. I thought I lost you." She would rather believe that this was real and that the disaster that happened before that was all a nightmare. Justin gently patted her back and kissed her forehead. "Silly girl, it was just a bad dream. I''ll always be by your side. I''m not going anywhere." "Justin..." Rosalie kept calling his name, fearing that he would disappear if she blinked. She greedily took in his warmth, hugging him tight and refusing to let him go. "Darling, what bad dream did you have that scared you so badly? You''re breaking my heart!" Rosalie looked up, tears streaming down her face. "I dreamt that you died. You were...you were murdered by Sebastian and he kidnapped me. He..." Rosalie couldn''t go on. The nightmare felt so real. "Darling, it was just a nightmare. Look, I''m right by your side now. I''ll never leave you. Darling, I love you. You''re mine and I''m yours. We''re one." Rosalie felt a burden being lifted from her shoulders. She nced at the love of her life before her and said, "Justin, we''ll never be apart from now on." She shut her eyes and leaned in to kiss him, but before their lips touched, her world plunged into darkness at the next second. Everything around her disappeared, including Justin. It was nothing but a dream after all! The nightmare was real, but the dream was not. She didn''t want to ept the fact that she was in heaven one moment and then hell the next. "Justin, where are you? Justin, Justin?" No, this wasn''t true. This was just a nightmare. Justin wasn''t dead! None of it was real! Justin was still alive! "Justin, you''re not dead! That wasn''t real. I don''t believe you''re dead, 10 don''t believe it! Justin, where are you? Come out, please. I don''t want to y hide-and-seek. Pleasee out, Justin!" Rosalie shouted his name, kneeling on the floor with tears streaming down her face. Her voice was filled with endless sorrow and hopelessness. Her entire bodal ne shook as emotions crashed upon her like waves, uncontroble and overwhelming. Every cry was like a de, causing her pain that swallowed her whole. "Rose." A figure slowly approached her. Rosalie looked up. "Justin, is that you?" she asked in a trembling voice. Justin''s face emerged from the darkness. He knelt on the ground and said, "Rose, I''m no longer here." "Justin," Rosalie cried sorrowfully. "I''m ry, I caused your death. S should have let you go. I''m sorry. If had left, you wouldn''t have died." Chapter 1436 "Silly girl, it isn''t your fault. It was my own choice. If I were given another chance, I''d still be willing to be with you. Moments spent with you were happier than my entire lifetime. I should be the one saying sorry. I didn''t protect you well and let you get hurt." Justin felt so real, as though he were still alive. Rosalie could sense the tears in his eyes and feel his every breath. "Justin..." Rosalie broke down crying. "Rose," Justin said, holding Rosalie''s hand. "It''s time for me to leave. I''m sorry, but I can''t stay by your side." "No, Justin!" Rosalie grabbed his hand and cried agitatedly, "You said earlier that you''re mine and I''m yours. You said you''d never leave me! You can''t go back on your word!" "Rose," Justin said, tears streaming down his face. "Although my body is no longer with you, my soul will always be in your heart. No matter where you go, you''ll bring me with you. As long as you think of me, I''ll live on." He gently pulled Rosalie up to her feet, his face handsome as always. His eyes were filled with love as he looked at Rosalie. "My dear wife, don''t cry." His affectionate address of her broke her heart. "My husband!" She threw herself into his arms, pleading piteously, "Take me with you, won''t you? I really want to go with you! Anywhere is fine as well as I am with you. I''m not scared, no matter where you take me!" "No, you can''t go with me," Justin said as he cupped her face in his hands. "You have your son, and he needs his mother." "What about you? Won''t you be lonely by yourself?" Justin''s hands felt so cold. He must be feeling helpless and scared. Her heart broke for him. "I''m not lonely. Rose, you''re mine and I''m yours. We''re one," he said as he held Rosalie''s hand, gently caressing her stomach. "I''m heren eto inside of you. You''ll take me along with you forever and we''ll never be apart." Justin looked at her with deep affection tinged with indescribable sorrow, the sum of memories and hopelessness for the future. Rosalie stared at her stomach and Justin''s hand that was covering it. "Justin..." "Rose," Justin said as he cupped her cheeks and kissed her deeply. "You didn''t lose me. Our love will go on. Promise me to live on well and happily Explore the world for me and be happy every single day. Live each day for me." "Justin, how will I be happy without you?" "Rose, you can be happy even without me. Trust me." Justin caressed her silky tresses with hisrge hands. "Go back. It''s time for you to wake up." "No, I don''t want to wake up. I don''t want to!" Rosalie was starting to sense that she was dreaming. She hugged Justin tight. "I don''t want to wake up! Justin, I want to be with you right here!" If this were a dream, she never wanted to wake up. She didn''t want to wake up, she really didn''t. The warmth in her arms disappeared, leaving nothing behind. Justin was gone. Darkness was all that was left. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1437 When Rosalie opened her eyes, she saw the ceiling above her. The mild scent of disinfectant drifted in the air and tears filled her eyes. "Rose, you''re finally awake." Theodore heaved a sigh of relief and held her hand tight. Rosalie was still in a daze, her eyes empty as shey silently on the bed. "Rose, you''re pregnant. The doctor said that the fetus is two months old." Rosalie''s brows furrowed. She turned around and gaped at Theodore in shock. "What...what did you say?" "It''s been less than 50 days since you disappeared, but the fetus is more than 50 days old, so I think this baby..." Theodore didn''t go on, but the meaning behind his words was clear. Rosalie caressed her stomach and recalled what Justin said in her dream about their love continuing. He was caressing her stomach at that time. As it turned out, it was a foreshadowing of what was going to happen. "It''s Justin''s child," she said agitatedly. Sebastian had a vasectomy, and the timing wasn''t right. The baby was certainly Justin''s. She was already pregnant when Sebastian kidnapped her, but only for a few days. "Yes, it''s Justin''s baby," Theodore confirmed. "Rose, you''re going to be a mother again. You should take care of yourself. Justin must be very happy to know that he''s going to be a father. He''ll surely want to see his baby grow up safely and healthily. Please take care of yourself for his sake, won''t you?" Rosalie had been through so much suffering and torment, be it physically or mentally. Theodore knew about those horrible things Sebastian had done to Rosalie from the many videos he found in Sebastian''s vi. That man recorded every single time he did those things to Rosalie, capturing the footage from all angles, be it from afar or at such close range that even the tears falling from the corner of Rosalie''s eyes could be seen clearly. That twisted pervert even brought Justin''s corpse into the room before doing it with Rosalie. Theodore almost lost his mind looking through the videos. He shut himself up in his room and smashed everything he could get his hands on, yetting in sorrow. He eventually broke down in tears as he sat hopelessly on the floor. He hated himself for not protecting Rosalie well and letting her go through such torment. He destroyed all the videos, but nothing could erase what had already happened. Even if he managed to destroy records of what that wicked pervert did, nothing could erase those horrific memories. Each time Theodore thought of what happened, he would have the urge to go to the underworld and tear Sebastian to pieces, doing unto him a thousand-fold what he did to Rosalie. He was traumatized as well, but he knew it was nothingpared to what Rosalie went through. She was a victim, after all, having experienced it first-hand. Theodore was in much pain, but he bore with it because he had to take care of Rosalie. He couldn''t express himself to her, but he saw a psychiatrist without her knowledge. Each time, after Theodore vented his frustrations, he would rinse his face, take his medication, and appear before Rosalie in his most normat state, calmly and steadily staying by her side,forting her. It was the only thing he could do. Now that Rosalie was pregnant with Justin''s child, it was a good thing for her. It would provide her with a ray of hope amidst the hopelessness-light in the bleak darkness. He loved Rosalie deeply. Although Rosalie fell in love with Justin and was pregnant with his child, all Theodore wanted now was for her to live on well and not be in so much pain. He cared for nothing else-he didn''t even feel jealous. Rosalie was deep in sorrow and hopelessness, yet now, she had found out that she was pregnant with Justin''s child. She didn''t expect the baby to be so resilient, surviving Sebastian''s repeated abuse of her. Chapter 1438 She and Justin''s baby must have really wanted to survive, which was why it tried so hard to stay in her body. For all she knew, it was Justin staying by her side in another way. Rosalie caressed her stomach while covering her lips as she sobbed brokenly. This time, she didn''t cry merely due to sorrow, but because she saw a ray of light amidst the hopelessness, and Justin''s shadow within the light. Theodore gently patted her through the sheets. "Rose, you still have me and Steve. We''ll stay by your side. I''ll also take care of the baby in your stomach. I won''t let him grow up without a father." Rosalie looked at Theodore, tears streaming down her face. She held his hand tight, words unspoken in her heart that she didn''t know how to express. After being under observation in the hospital for two days, the doctors made sure that she was physically fine and Theodore took Rosalie home. Rosalie was ready to see Steve. She had been emotionally unstable and didn''t dare to see Steve not because she didn''t miss him, but because she was worried that she might lose control of her emotions and scare him. But she was now ready. Theodore carried Steve out of the room. Having not seen his mother for two months, Steve found Rosalie somewhat unfamiliar and he expressed some level of disbelief. Soon after, tears filled his eyes. He stretched his arms out and called out softly, "Mama." "Stevie," Rosalie called out to him as she carried him in her arms. "Stevie, Mama is back. I''m sorry for noting to see you for so long. It''s my fault." Rosalie was crying profusely. She carried Steve in her arms as she sat down on the couch, letting Steve sit on herp. He had grown considerably after not seeing him for a while. Steve leaned into Rosalie''s embrace and cried pitifully, "Mama....." "Steve, I''m sorry," Rosalie kept apologizing to him. She didn''t know what she could do to make it up to her son. "Mama... Where Mama go...?" Steve could say some simple words, being smarter than children his age. Rosalie looked at Theodore in shock. Theodore said tenderly, "Stevie, Mama has been very busy, that''s was away for a while. Now why that back, you can see ber every day." Rosalie looked gratefully at Theodore. She didn''t know what to say to thank him, everything sounded so helpless and in vain. "Theo, you took great care of Steve. Thank you." "Why so polite? I''m his father, it''s my duty to do so." Rosalie still felt immensely guilty about not telling Theodore about Steve. She didn''t hate him or bear any grudges against him. She even wondered if they would have reconciled if she had told Theodore the truth earlier. But if she had reconciled with Theodore, would he have been the one to die? No-she didn''t want anyone to die, be it Theodore or Justin. She didn''t want either of them to die. If she were given another chance, she didn''t want to choose between them. She would keep her distance from both of them. Perhaps because she was pregnant, she felt tired after a while and unable to carry Steve any longer. Theodore pulled Steve out of her arms and told the butler to bring him out to y. Though Steve couldn''t bear to leave his mommy, he was very obedient and didn''t fuss when the butler took him away. Chapter 1439 Theodore brought Rosalie back to her room and she sat by the windows, exhausted. "Rose, lie on the bed and rest for a while. I''ll call you when it''s time for lunch." "Theo, you don''t look too good." His face was very pale. "I''m fine. Perhaps it''s because I didn''t sleep well the past two days." "You should get some rest too. Don''t just keep staying by my side." During this period, she would see Theodore by her bedside whenever she woke up from a bad dream. She gathered he hadn''t been getting enough rest during this period. "I''m fine. I''ll wait for you to fall asleep before leaving." He helped Roslle onto the bed and covered her with the sheets. Rosalie shut her eyes and exhaled out loud. "Oh yes, Rose. There''s one more thing." "What is it?" Rosalie asked. "We found a girl called Nana." "Nana?" Rosalie sat up on the bed. "You saw her?" Theodore nodded. "When we found her in the vi, she kept saying that you''re her mother and Sebastian is her father." "Sebastian adopted her, and she''s quite a poor thing. She was still fine when she was adopted, but she lost one of her legs because of an earthquake." "I see. I wasn''t sure of the situation, and she was still too young. I didn''t know what else to do except to bring her back and settle her down somewhere for the time being. What arrangements do you want to make for her? Do you want to send her to an orphanage, or do you have other thoughts?" Rosalie felt conflicted. "I don''t know, either. Sebastian was the one who adopted her. She''s very obedient and pitiful, and with one leg lost, she might get bullied in the orphanage." "Do you want to continue adopting her?" "Theo, can you try finding her new parents? You must make sure of their character and financial status. Please help." Rosalie wasn''t Nana''s biological mother and Sebastian was the one who adopted her. Seeing Nana brought her back to those dark and torturous memories. Theodore nodded. "No problem. Leave it to me. I''ll find her good parents, and I''ll send someone to check on her regrly. I''ll make sure she stays safe." Rosalie nodded. "Thank you." After Rosalie fell asleep, Theodore remained in the room. He sat on the couch until pain throbbed in his shoulders. He had gotten injured when he rescued Rosalie. He didn''t want ker worrying about him, so he didn''t tell her about it. He hadn''t fully recovered from his injury and it was still hurting. Things seemed to be taking a turn for the better. Ever since Rosalie found out that she was pregnant with Justin''s baby, her mood stabilized. She now had hope in her life with the baby that Justin left behind for her. Although the baby did give her hope, everything that had happened left a permanent scar in her heart. In the blink of an eye, Rosalie had be three months pregnant. Her stomach was swelling up. She often carried Steve while seated on the grass, letting him caress her belly. Rosalie would ask Steve, "Darling, do you want a younger brother or sister?" Steve would always say gleefully, "Sister!" Rosalie didn''t know if she was pregnant with a girl or boy, but she didn''t care. Whichever the gender may be, the child was Justin''s flesh and blood. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1440 Rosalie wondered if the baby would look more like her or Justin. Looking up at the azure blue sky and the white clouds floating in it, she could almost see Justin looking and smiling back at her. Steve raised his hand and caressed her face. She looked at him and smiled, and caressed his head. "Stevie, Mommy will always love you." She kissed his forehead gently, and he hugged her gleefully. Just then, a voice sounded from behind. "What are you two talking about?" Rosalie turned around to see Theodore walking toward them. He was wearing a suit, looking smart, a tender look on his face as he stood next to the mother-and- son pair. "Nothing much, just getting some sun. We should head in soon," Rosalie said as she stood up with Steve in her arms. Theodore took over Steve with one hand and pulled Rosalie up with another. "Let''s head in together." He held Rosalie''s hand and didn''t let go. She didn''t shake his hand off and nodded, letting him hold her hand. They walked into the vi. Just then, a servant rushed toward Rosalie and Theodore. In her panic, Rosalie shook off Theodore''s hand, stood in front of him, and yelled at the servant, "What are you doing?" The servant jumped back in fright and took a few steps back. "I...I have something to talk about to Mr. Spencer." Rosalie''s guards were up, as if worried that the servant would hurt Theodore. Theodore held Rosalie''s shoulders. "Rose, she''s a servant in the house and has served me many years. She''s not a bad person." Rosalie wiped the sweat from her forehead. "I''m sorry. Let me go get some water." She felt like she was overreacting, thinking that the servant was going to hurt Theodore and her son when she came running toward them. When Rosalie walked a distance away, she saw the servant saying something to Theodore and then leaving after he gave her a nod. Theodore walked back to Rosalie. "She said something urgent cropped up at home and asked for a few days'' leave." Rosalie nodded. "I see." "Rose, don''t worry. Everyone here has undergone strict background checks. Nothing will happen. What''s more, both Yerick and Sebastian are dead. Geoffrey is in jail. He''ll never get a chance toe out. Everything that could possibly hurt us is gone." "Is that really so?" Rosalie looked up at him with blurry eyes. "I thought everything had ended when I was about to marry Justin, but....." The mention of Justin made tears well up in Rosalie''s eyes again. "I''m sorry, I want to be alone for a while." Rosalie ran upstairs. Theodore gave her space and didn''t run her. Instead, he carried 5 sat on the couch. "Steve, y will get better, wine? she?" He could understand how Rosalie was feeling right now. Although the pregnancy gave her some hope and helped her on her road to recovery, she was still often frightened, worried that he and Steve might be in trouble. The incident today had happened many times before. Theodore''s brows were tightly knit, looking troubled. "Steve, Mommy will get better. We''ll stay by her side and make sure of that." Chapter 1441 Late at night, Rosalie woke up from yet another nightmare. This time, however, she did not scream. Instead, her eyes snapped open, and her breathing was rapid. Theodore immediately rushed to her bedside. "Rose, did you have another nightmare?" She hadn''t had one in several days. Rosalie turned on themp, surprised to see Theodore by her bed. "Theo, why didn''t you go back to your room to sleep?" "I was worried about you, so... Rose, I just want to stay with you. Did you have another nightmare?" "Theo, I..." "What is it, Rose? Do you have something to tell me?" Rosalie shook her head. "Repeating those words over and over again doesn''t really change anything. I just..." "Theo." She gripped his hand tightly. "You must protect yourself well. Get more bodyguards." "Alright, I promise you. I will protect myself, protect the baby, and protect you. I will never let you get hurt again." He pulled Rosalie into his arms. "By the way, Rose, I have something to tell you. Aurora, Angie, and Cynthia are dead. There was an outbreak of an infectious disease in prison, and they all died suddenly. Since the three of them shared a cell, they infected each other. Geoffrey alsomitted suicide in prison." Rosalie was stunned upon hearing this. She lifted her head. "What did you say?" Theodore cupped her face. "Now, all threats are gone. You don''t have to worry anymore. No one will ever hurt us again." "Did they really die from an infectious disease, and was it really suicide?" Rosalie found it hard to believe. How could all four of them die at the same time? It was too much of a coincidence. Theodore smiled gently and stroked her face. "Yes, it was indeed an infectious disease and suicide." Rosalie wasn''t sure if Theodore was telling the truth. If he was lying, then there was certainly another reason behind their deaths. And if there was another reason, it would only make her feel even more guilty Theodore had done vel? something to protect her, then she had still dragged him into this. "Theo, I believe you." They had died from disease and suicide-she had to believe that. Theodore let out a soft hum. "So you don''t need to worry anymore. No one will harm us again." Rosalie reached out and gently caressed Theodore''s face. "Theo, thank you for everything you''ve done for me." She took Theodore''s hand and ced it on her belly. "And thank you on behalf of the baby. If it weren''t for you, this child wouldn''t have survived." If she were still in Sebastian''s hands, the moment he found out she was carrying Justin''s child, he would undoubtedly have forced her to get rid of it. "This is my child, too," Theodore said seriously. "I believe Justin would also want his child to have a father." "Theo, I..." "Rose." Theodore interrupted her. don''t expect anything from you. just want to stay by your side. Ket me take care of you and the baby. That''s already enough for me." Rosalie wiped the tears from her face. "Theo, let''s pick a day to golon a trip. We don''t have to go far, just somewhere in the countryside, to take a walk, enjoy the scenery, or even go camping." Theodore nodded. "Of course. Do you have a ce in mind?" "Theo, let''s go wherever you want. I''ll go with you. We can bring Steve along. The three of us-no, the four of us." She ced her hand on her belly. "The four of us will go together. You must choose a ce you like, somewhere you want to go." "Alright, I''ll n it. Once everything is ready, I''ll show you, and we can pick a date to go." Rosalie let out a soft hum. "Okay, take your time." Chapter 1442 A few dayster, Theodore took Rosalie and Steve on a camping trip. They found a quiet spot, and bodyguards were stationed around for security. The scenery was breathtaking. In the distance,yers of mountains stacked upon each other, while lush greenery spread in all directions. Just a few dozen feet ahead, a clear stream flowed gently, creating a serene and naturalndscape. "Theo, let''s set up the tent first," Rosalie said. They had decided to camp here for the night, as it was a perfect spot for stargazing. "Alright, I''ll have the bodyguards set it up." "Theo," Rosalie walked forward and said, "let''s set it up together. No need to ask the bodyguards." "But it will be tiring. I can do it myself you should sit and rest," Theodore said, not wanting her to exert herself. "It''s fine. I can handle it. Let''s set up the tent together," Rosalie insisted. Theodore nodded. "Alright, we''ll do it together." He bent down, opened the bag, and took out the tent. The two of them then started assembling it. The sky was a clear, brilliant blue with wisps of white clouds scattered across it. A light breeze whispered through the tranquil grasnds, making the des of grass rustle softly. Theodore and Rosalie spread the tent fabric over the grass, smoothing out the material. Rosalie picked up the tent poles and inserted them into the designated slots. Her movements weren''t particrly skilled, but she was focused and determined. She exchanged a smile with Theodore as they worked together. This moment would be a cherished memory for both of them. Theodore, ever meticulous, carefully adjusted the angle and position of each pole, his fingers skillfully fastening the buckles and zippers with ease and precision. Meanwhile, Steve was ying happily on the grassy field not far away. Holding a balloon in his hand, heughed brightly. He ran after the wind, as if he were the true leader of this joyful outing. The sound of hisughter echoed through the picturesquendscape, filling the camping trip with warmth and happiness. Once the tent was fully set up, they arranged the nkets and pillows inside. Theodore and Rosalie sat inside the tent, watching Steve as he sat on the grass, gently running his hands over the des of grass, his face beaming with joy. Neither of them minded that he was rolling around on the ground. It was good for him to experience nature-overprotection would make a child more fragile. "Rose, do you like it here?" Theodore asked. Rosalie gazed at the vast blue sky and smiled. "What about you? Do you like it?" Theodore nodded. "Yes, I like it a lot." "I like it too," Rosalie said. "Look at the sky-it''s so beautiful. I can''t wait to see the stars tonight." "If you like it, Rose, we can go camping more often," Theodore said. "We''ll bring the kids along. When the baby is born, the four of us can go together." Rosalie turned to look at Theodore. "Theo, I want to discuss something with you." "What is it? Go ahead." "I want to change Steve''s name and have him take yourst name." Theodore took her hand. He knew why Rosalie wanted to rename the child-it was because Sebastian had chosen the original name. "Rose, if you want to change his name, that''s fine. But there''s no need to change his surname. He belongs to both of us. Whether he takes yourst name or mine, it''s the same." "Theo, the baby I''m carrying will have myst name, Young. So, I want Steve to take yourst name. That wayat''s fair to you. I can''t have both children taking my surname." Seeing how serious Rosalie was, Theodore realized this wasn''t just a discussion -she had truly made up her mind. "Alright, then let''s give Steve a new name. What would you like to call him?" "You should be the one to name him," Rosalie said. Before, she had almost taken away Theodore''s chance to be a father. She hadn''t let him witness the child''s birth, nor had she involved him in choosing a name. This time, she wanted Theodore to be the one to name their child. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1443 "Alright." Theodore nodded. "I''ll give the child a name, but this is an important matter-I need to think it through carefully." Since this was Rosalie''s wish, he was naturally willing to fulfill it. Rosalie smiled and said, "Alright, let me know when you''ve decided on a name." "I will. I''ll tell you as soon as I decide." Theodore raised his hand and gently stroked Rosalie''s head. Steve stumbled as he ran toward his parents and threw himself into Rosalie''s arms. His movement was a bit forceful, but Rosalie still managed to catch him in time. Seeing this, Theodore immediately took Steve from Rosalie''s embrace. He said seriously, "Steve, Mommy is pregnant now. You can''t throw yourself at her like that you might hurt her." Steve''s dark, round eyes blinked as he listened to Theodore''s words. Realizing he had done something wrong, he looked at his mother with a guilty expression. "It''s okay. I''m fine," Rosalie quickly reassured him. "Come here, let Mommy hold you." Rosalie pulled Steve back into her arms and hugged him. Theodore wished that time could stop at this moment. It was so beautiful. He nced at his watch. "Rose, I''ll go spread out the pic mat. Let''s have lunch-I brought a lot of delicious food." "Alright." Once Theodore hadid out the pic mat and arranged all the food and fruit, Rosalie carried Steve over, and the three of them sat down on the ground. Steve was now a year and a half old. He had a few teeth, allowing him to eat small portions of solid food. Theodore had also prepared a selection of food suitable for Steve, cutting everything into tiny pieces to make it easier for him to swallow. Steve only ate a little before he was full. Spotting butterflies fluttering among the flowers, he excitedly ran off to chase them. Theodore was about to call him back, but Rosalie held his hand. "Let him y for a while. It''s fine." Theodore nodded. "Alright." He gestured to the bodyguards in the distance, signaling them to keep an eye on Steve. "Rose, eat a little more." Theodore ced more food on her te. "You''re eating for two now-you need to have double portions." "Theo, let''s find a time to bury Justin properly," Rosalie said. She still hadn''t been able to bring herself to bury those few fragments of bone. They had remained by her bedside all this time. But she knew she couldn''t be selfish forever. Even if there were only a few pieces of his remains left, Justin deserved to rest in peace. Lowering her head, Rosalie stirred the food in her bowl with her cutlery. Her tone didn''t carry much emotion, but beneath it was an endless sorrow and longing. "Alright, I''ll find a good ce for him Whenever you want to visit, I''ll gone? with you," Theodore promised her. He was willing to do anything for her. '' "Thank you, Theo. You''re really good to me." She had always known that Theodore was a good man, but too many misunderstandings hade between them. They had missed out on too much. Now, things had turned out this way, and there was no way to undo the past. A broken mirror could never be made whole again. They could never return to how they used to be. "I''m only good to you and the children," Theodore said, finally understanding his past mistakes. He had once failed to set boundaries with other women and treated everyone too well. If he had realized his feelings from the very beginning and cherished his Rosalie, the wouldn''t have h If there was anyone to me, it was him. He had been the cause of everything. Now that he had recognized his mistakes, the only thing he could do was devote himself to Rosalie and their children. "Theo, I''ll take good care of myself from now on. You don''t have to worry about me." Theodore frowned. "Why are you suddenly saying this?" "It''s nothing. I just feel like I should take care of myself. And you should take care of yourself too." Theodore gently patted her shoulder. "No matter what, we''re family. We''ll take care of each other, won''t we?" Rosalie nodded. "Yes, we''re family." At that moment, her nose suddenly stung with the urge to cry, but she held back her tears and lowered her head, quietly eating her meal. Chapter 1444 The sun gradually set, casting an orange glow over the tent and the grass. The family of three sat around the campfire, enjoying the joy of camping and admiring the beauty and tranquility of nature. Rosalie and Theodore had arrived in the morning, and they had spent the entire day together. They chatted, took walks, and explored the surrounding area. Neither of them had taken out their phones to pass the time, yet the hours flew by, and before they knew it, night had fallen. The three of them sat by the fire and enjoyed barbecued meat together. By the time they finished eating, the fire had begun to die down. The sky was now pitch ck. Rosaliey on the mat spread out on the grass, staring up at the sky. The twinkling stars above shimmered like glowing diamonds. In the quiet of the night, the asional crackling sound came from the extinguished embers of the campfire. It was a soothing sound, one that didn''t disturb the beauty of the night. Rosalie formed a circle with her index finger and thumb, cing it over her eye like a telescope. Looking through it at the sky, she noticed two particrly bright stars close to each other. Theodore sat beside her, following her gaze. "It''s really beautiful tonight." "Theo, some people say that when a person dies, they turn into a star. Do you think that''s true?" Rosalie asked calmly. Her eyes remained fixed on the two bright stars, unwilling to even blink. Theodorey down beside her and took her hand. "It''s true." He knew that she must be thinking about Justin again. "Grandma must be watching over us, too," Rosalie said, raising her finger to point at one of the stars. "Look, that really bright one is Grandma. And the one next to it, just as bright, is Justin. They''re both watching over us." Theodore followed the direction of her pointing finger. The night sky was full of stars, but those two stood out as they were brighter than all the others. "Yes," Theodore said. "They''re watching us. Who knows, maybe Grandma and Justin are chatting with each other right now. They''re probablyining about me." "That''s possible. They might even beining about me, too," Rosalie said with a soft smile. She continued to gaze at the stars earnestly. If people really did turn into stars after they passed away, if Grandma and Justin were truly up there watching over them and teasing them, how wonderful would that be? "Theo, do you remember? Years ago, when I was in my third year of middle school, I was terrible at math. I failed my midterm math exam, and I was too afraid to show the test paper to Grandma. I knew she wouldn''t scold me, but I still felt so ashamed. I thought I was really stupid." Theodore chuckled. "Of course, I remember. You didn''t dare show it to Grandma, but you showed it to me instead." "That''s right. Igave it to you, and you even helped me correct my met mistakes. You exined the problems to me patiently, and you taught me better than my teacher ever did. Because of you, my math Scores improved a lot after that. "You helped me so much in the following years of my studies. Whenever didn''t understand something, you would patiently exin the logic and reasonin behind it. You didn''t just give me the answers-you made sure I truly understood why a problem had to be solved in a certain way. Back then, you weren''t just my older brother; you were my teacher and my friend, too." Theodore said, "To me, you were more than just a little sister. You were also my silly student." Rosalie burst intoughter. "I''m not silly!" Chapter 1445 "That''s right, you''re not silly-you''re just a little dummy," Theodore said teasingly. He didn''t actually think Rosalie was silly. He was only joking with her. Rosalie knew that as well, so she wasn''t upset. She turned andy on her side to face him. "Theo, we got along so well when we were kids, and you always took care of me. I liked you ever since I was little. Later, when I was able to marry you, I was really happy." "I was happy to marry you, too. But I was the foolish one. Rose, you''re not a little dummy-I''m the big fool here." If he hadn''t been so foolish, things wouldn''t have turned out the way they did. When it came to love, he was utterly clueless. Even a genius with a high IQ could bepletely ignorant in certain areas. It often took countless detours before finallying to a realization. Love, in particr, was the easiest thing to get wrong-especially when viewed from one''s perspective. "But we''re still family, and we have a child together. The bond between us will never be broken," Rosalie said softly, gently caressing his face. "Theo, no matter how much pain we''ve been through, you''ll always be important to me." Two people who once loved each other didn''t necessarily have to be enemies just because their love had faded. That was how it was now between her and Theodore. They had loved each other once, and though they were no longer husband and wife, despite everything they had endured, they were still family, still friends¡ªnot enemies. Theodore also reached out and gently caressed Rosalie''s face. He gazed at her for a long time before instinctively pressing a kiss to her forehead. Then, his lips found hers. Rosalie''s eyes grew slightly misty. She didn''t push him away. Instead, she burrowed into his embrace and held him tightly. "Theo, thank you. I know you don''t like hearing words of gratitude, but I still want to thank you." Feeling the warmth of his body, Rosalie felt a deep sense of security. Yet, somewhere in the depths of her heart, a faint unease lingered. Theodore gently stroked the back of her head. "No need for thanks." Rosalie lifted her head from his chest. "Theo, I''m feeling a bit sleepy. Let''s go inside the tent." "Alright. Do you want to take a shower first? The bathing area is already set up." Rosalie nodded. "Yes, I''ll go first." She got up from the ground and walked toward the makeshift bathroom. The shower area had been temporarily set up, and the water had been brought in using a storage tank. Rosalie showered quickly. After changing into clean clothes, she returned to the tent andy down. Steve was already asleep on the side with a toy in his hands. Rosalie carefully picked Steve up and ced him in the middle. She wrapped her arms around him and gently kissed his forehead. A whileter, Theodore finished his shower and returned to the tent. t zipped up the entrance and sw down on the other side. It had been a long time since he and Rosalie hadin together like t though Steve was them, Theodore already Steve slept soundly. Rosalie and Theodore didn''t say much; they simply looked at each et other in the dim light. Then, in. hushed voices, they murmured, "Good night." A momentter, the tent''s light was extinguished. In the darkness, Rosalie suddenly felt a warm, strong hand grasp hers. It was Theodore''s hand. Their fingers intertwined, and a wave of warmth flowed from their joined palms straight to her heart. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1446 After that camping trip, the rtionship between Theodore and Rosalie seemed to have reached a new level of understanding. Though they were no longer husband and wife, they interacted like close family. Theodore found a good burial site toy Justin to rest. Even though only a few fragments of Justin''s bones remained, he still deserved a proper burial in a ce with good geomancy. The burial was kept simple. There was no formal funeral. Only Rosalie and Theodore brought Justin''s remains to the cemetery. Rosalie held the small box in her arms, reluctant to part with it. Theodore gently ced his arm around her shoulders. "Rose, let him rest in peace." Tears welled in Rosalie''s eyes as she gazed at Theodore. She opened the box, revealing the few remaining fragments of Justin''s bones, and gently caressed them. "Justin, I wille visit you again." Theodore nced at the bones inside the box and frowned slightly. Something seemed off. There were supposed to be seven bone fragments left, but now, there were only six. However, Theodore didn''t say anything. He simply waited until Rosalie was ready, then closed the box. Holding Rosalie close, he guided her forward. Rosalie personally ced the box inside the coffin. The moment she did, tears streamed down her face. "Justin, goodbye." It was as if, at that moment, she was finally, truly letting him go. Rosalie sobbed uncontrobly. Theodore wrapped his arms around her from behind, pulling her away. The cemetery workers began to cover the coffin with soil. As Rosalie watched the dirt slowly bury the coffin, her cries grew louder. "Justin! Justin!" Justin''s grave waspleted. The tombstone bore the inscription: The Resting ce of Justin Lynch. Below it, in smaller characters, was another line: Erected by his loving wife, Rosalie Young. Even though she and Justin hadn''t been able to register their marriage, they hadpleted the wedding ceremony. To Rosalie, Justin was her husband, so it was only right for her to dedicate this tombstone to him. After Justin wasid to rest, Rosalie stood before the grave for a long time. It wasn''t until Theodore gently touched her belly and coaxed her that they left. "The baby needs rest, too. Let''s go back. It looks like it''s going to rain-we can visit him again next time." Rosalie took a step closer, lightly tracing the tombstone with her fingertips. "Justin, don''t worry. No matter where I go, I''ll always carry you with me." After Theodore brought Rosalie home, she shut herself in her room. Theodore didn''t disturb her. He knew she needed time alone. That evening, Rosalie finally emerged. Theodore was pacing at the door. "Rose." "Theo, I''m sorry for worrying you. I just wanted some time to myself." "It''s alright. I just came to ask if you''d like to have dinner. Since you''re out now, let''s go eat." "Okay." Rosalie followed Theodore to the dining room. While they ate, Steve yed nearby in the arms of the housekeeper. "Rose, I''ve thought of a name for Steve. Let me know what you think." Rosalie looked up. "What is it?" "Jake. What do you think?" "Jake..." Rosalie repeated softly, pleased with the name. "I think it''s wonderful. It has a sense of ambition and excellence. Let''s go with it." She didn''t mind whatever name Theodore chose. She trusted that he had put careful thought into it, and in any case, it was bound to be better than the name Sebastian had given. "Alright, it''s decided then." Theodore then asked, "What about the baby you''re carrying? Would you like to picka name-one for a boy and one for a girl?" "Theo, why don''t you choose a name for my daughter, too?" "Daughter?" Theodore was surprised. "You already know the baby''s gender?" Rosalie gently ced a hand on her belly. "I have a feeling it''s a girl. Last night, I had a dream. I dreamt of a little girl calling me ''Mommy.'' She said she wanted to be my daughter and asked if she could. I told her, ''Of course,'' and then she said she''d be meeting me in a few months." Her face was filled with happiness, as if she were still lost in that beautiful dream. "What did she look like?" Theodore asked. Rosalie tried to recall. "I don''t remember clearly, but I just remember thinking she was adorable. And soon, I''ll get to see her." "Alright." Theodore nodded. "I''ll choose a name for her." "Thank you," Rosalie said with a smile. "When she''s born, I''ll tell her that her name was chosen by her Uncle Theodore." The words ''Uncle Theodore'' felt like a stab to Theodore''s heart. Yes, to the child in Rosalie''s womb, he would always be ''Uncle Theodore''-never her real father. Justin, her biological father, could never be reced. Chapter 1447 At night, Rosalie yed hide-and-seek with Steve. Steveughed uncontrobly as he yed with his mother. Rosalie deliberately hid in obvious ces, allowing Steve to find her easily. Each time, he would excitedly pounce into her arms. "Steve-oh no, I mean, Jake." Rosalie cupped the child''s face. "From now on, your name is Jake. Your father gave you this name." The child was still not entirely used to his new name. A few times, when Rosalie called him Jake, he didn''t respond immediately, thinking she wasn''t talking to him. "Jake,e, let''s practice. Say Jake Spencer." "Jake...Spencer..." He earnestly repeated after his mother, gradually adjusting to his new name. "Good boy. From now on, Mommy will call you Jake." "Mama." Jake threw himself into Rosalie''s arms, happy no matter what she called him. "Alright, Jake, it''s about time for bed." Rosalie carried him to the bed and sat down. Jakey obediently in his crib, gazing at his mother. Rosalie patiently coaxed him until his eyelids grew heavy and he slowly drifted off to sleep. She gently tucked him in and ced a soft kiss on his forehead. "Goodnight, my love." When Jake fell asleep, Rosalie quietly left his room. After taking a bath, shey in bed, unable to fall asleep. Normally, Theodore would stay with her, but she didn''t want to disturb his rest, so she had insisted that he return to his room. She still woke up crying from nightmares every night, but at least she no longer screamed in terror like before. After lying awake for a while, Rosalie finally got up and walked toward Theodore''s room, wanting to talk to him. As she reached the door, she noticed that it was slightly ajar, and she overheard a conversation inside. "I''ll go home tomorrow to get the medicine. Just have it ready for me." Without hesitation, Rosalie pushed the door open and stepped inside. Theodore turned upon hearing someone enter. When he saw Rosalie, he immediately ended the call. "Rose, why aren''t you asleep yet?" A white towel was loosely wrapped around his waist, leaving his upper body bare. Seeing Rosalie enter so suddenly, he seemed a little ve flustered and quickly grabbed a robe to drape over himself. Rosalie approached him, looking at him with suspicion. "What medicine are you getting?" "It''s nothing. Just some medicine for a cold." "A cold?" Rosalie looked up and ced a hand on his forehead, her expression turning worried. "Do you have a fever?" Theodore said, "No, I don''t feel feverish at all." "That''s strange. I don''t think you have a cold either. Is it for something else? Is your stomach acting up again?" "I''m fine. My stomach is fine. Don''t worry about it," he insisted. "I don''t believe you." Rosalie reached out, attempting to pull open his robe. Theodore caught her wrist. "Rose, what are you doing?" When sne "Hold still. Rosalie''s tone grew firm she had walked in earlier, had been shirtless, and she he she had seen something unust Determined, she forcefully pulled his robe open. What she saw made her gasp. Theodore''s chest was covered in scars. There was a particrly noticeable one at the center of his chest-she knew it was from the arrow Yerick had shot at him. Just thinking about incident made her tremble. thanks His shoulder and other areas of his chest bore even more injuries-newer than the old wound on his chest, clearly inflicted not too long ago. Rosalie raised her trembling hand and gently traced his wounds. "When did you get hurt?" The wound on his shoulder looked particrly severe, as if something had pierced right through it. Theodore gently held her hand. "Rose, these are nothing. They''ll heal soon." Chapter 1448 Even though Theodore didn''t say it outright, Rosalie had already guessed. "Did you get these injuries while saving me? And the one on your shoulder... It''s a gunshot wound, isn''t it?" Theodore remained silent, which was as good as confirmation. Rosalie was ovee with guilt. She hadn''t even noticed that he was injured, and even after he had returned, she remainedpletely unaware for so long. No wonder she had thought he looked unwell. She had assumed it was due tock of sleep, but in reality, he had been wounded. The thought of him enduring such pain, carrying his injuries while still staying by her side and losing sleep over it, made her heart ache. She bit her lip and continued, "Then what about the rest of these wounds? Tell me the truth." Her fingers brushed over the scars on his chest. "Rose, I''m really fine, I¡ª" "Theodore." She cut him off. "If you don''t tell me, I won''t talk to you anymore." "...Before I went to rescue you, I underwent intense training. These injuries are from that. But they''re just surface wounds, nothing serious. You don''t have to worry. They''ll heal." Rosalie could no longer hold back her tears. They streamed down her face as she cried, "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" The sheer intensity of that short period of training-she couldn''t even begin to imagine what he had endured. It must have pushed his body to its very limits. Theodore panicked upon seeing her cry, and quickly pulled her into his embrace. "Rose, don''t cry. I''m fine now. Look at me, I''m doing well. And honestly, the training helped me a lot. I''m stronger now, and I can protect myself better. So don''t worry. It was a blessing in disguise." Rosalie knew he was just trying tofort her. A blessing in disguise? The suffering he endured wasn''t some kind of fortune¡ªit was a brutal reality. He had risked his life for hers. That wasn''t a blessing, but a sacrifice. "You''re right. I should have told you sooner. I''m sorry. Next time, I will. It''ste-do you want me to stay with you? I can go to your room and keep youpany," Theodore said. "Theodore, why are you so stupid? You knew how terribly I treated you before. Why do you still do this? Even if you ignored me, it wouldn''t have mattered," Rosalie said. The more she thought about it, the more self-reproach she felt. Theodore cupped her face in his hands. "You''re the mother of my child. How could I ignore you? Right now, v, in this world, the most ve important people to me are you and our child." Even his parents no longer held the same weight in his heart. They had only ever disappointed him. But Rosalie... Even though she had hurt him before, he still loved her He couldn''t help it. He knew everything that happened was a consequence of his own mistakes. He had been the one to make the wrong choices first. ?wnovel Rosalie looked up and gently caressed his face. "Theo, you should lie down. Tonight, I want to stay until you fall asleep." Normally, it was Theodore who stayed up tofort her, always keeping herpany. But tonight, she wanted to be the one by his side. She didn''t know what else she could do for him. This was all she could think of. To put her at ease, Theodore nodded. "Alright, then I''ll lie down. Will you tuck me in?" Holding her hand, he led her to the bedside andy down. Rosalie pulled the nket over him and sat beside the bed. Suddenly, her eyesnded on a few medicine bottles on the nightstand. Theodore noticed her gaze immediately. He sat up, grabbed the bottles, and swiftly stuffed them into the drawer, trying to hide them from her. But it was toote-Rosalie had already seen them. She reached out and pulled the drawer open, attempting to take the bottles out. Theodore caught her hand. "Rose, don''t look." "What kind of medicine is this? Why can''t I see it?" "It''s nothing serious. I''ve already finished the course. Just some regr anti- allergy medication." His exnation was weak and unconvincing. Rosalie narrowed her eyes. "Earlier, you said you had a cold. Now you''re saying it''s allergies. Theodore, don''t tell me these are cancer medications. Are you hiding a terminal illness from me?" If he refused to tell her, then she could only assume the worst. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1449 "Of course not, Rose. I don''t have cancer." "Then let me see what kind of medicine this is," she countered. She forcefully pushed his hand away and took out the pill bottles. The bottle didn''t seem to be in its original packaging. It was a repackaged amber- colored container with differentbels stuck on it. Clonazepam, Barbiturate, Fluoxetine. The names of these medications were unfamiliar to her. All the bottles were empty, with no pills left inside. It was obvious they had already been consumed. Since they were repackaged, it meant the prescription was strictly controlled, with only a limited quantity dispensed at a time. "What kind of medicine is this? What is it for?" "They''re justmon medications. Look at me I''m perfectly fine." "If you won''t tell me, I''ll find out myself." Rosalie stood up to leave, but Theodore grabbed her arm. "Rose, these are psychiatric medications used to relieve depression, anxiety, and to stabilize emotions." He had no choice but to tell the truth. Even if he didn''t, she would eventually find out. Rather than letting her discover it on her own, he decided it was better to tell her himself. Rosalie froze. "Have you been taking these for a long time?" Theodore remained silent. "...Rose, I''m really fine now." "If you''re fine, then why did I just hear you on the phone asking them to prepare more? That means you still need them. Theo, why didn''t you tell me?" Psychiatric medications weren''t to be taken lightly. If it weren''t for an unbearable condition, if the suffering wasn''t too overwhelming, how could he have been taking so much of them? She couldn''t even imagine what state he was in before he started taking the medication, nor how long he had been relying on them. "Rose, I just thought it wasn''t necessary." "Not necessary?" Rosalie snapped. "Why would you think it wasn''t necessary to tell me?" "I didn''t want you to worry." "Yes, I would have worried. But now that I''ve found out like this, do you think I wouldn''t feel even worse? Theo, Sebastian was right-I bring misfortune. The men who love me alle to a bad end. Sebastian said he loved me, and he died. Yerick also said he loved me, and he died too. Now you say you love me, and look at you¡ªyou''re barely holding on. I really am a cursed woman." "Don''t talk nonsense." Theodore pulled her into his embrace. "I won''t allow you to say such things about yourself You''re not cursed. Don''t listen to Sebastian''s nonsense Even at death''s door, he still wanted to torment you. He said those things just to hurt you. If you believe him, then you''re letting him win. Don''t let him win." "But look at you now!" Rosalie said in anguish. "How can I not me myself?" "It''s not your fault. This is something I brought upon myself. Rose, I''m alive and well, and I''m already reducing the medication. Soon won''t need them at all. Now that you and the baby are with me, I''ll be fine. So please, don''t me yourself. This isn''t your fault." Theodore wiped the tears from her face, but no matter how much he wiped, her tears wouldn''t stop. "Rose, I won''t hide things from you anymore. From now on, if I ever get sick, I''ll tell you right away." Now he understood-keeping it from her would only cause her more pain when she eventually found out. He might as well be honest from the start. Rosalie took a deep breath. "Theo, go to sleep. It''ste." There was no point in dwelling on it now. No matter how much she cried or got upset, what had happened couldn''t be changed. Her tears would only be a burden to him. Rosalie wiped her face dry. "Theo, go to sleep," she said. Theodorey down in bed like a child, and Rosalie tucked him in. "By the way, Rose," Theodore said, holding her hand. "I''ve thought of a name for our daughter. Tell me if you like it." "What name?" Rosalie asked. "Chelsea Young." "Chelsea," Rosalie repeated the name softly. "It feels so warm. You''ve chosen a beautiful name. Then, our daughter will be Chelsea Young." "Rose, don''t you want to think about it a little more?" "No, I don''t. I love the name you picked. I''m sure our daughter will love it too." "Rose," he said seriously, "she is my daughter as well. I''ll love her as my own." Rosalie gently caressed Theodore''s cheek. "Go to sleep. Chelsea and I will stay with you." Perhaps because Rosalie was by his side, Theodore soon fell into a deep sleep. Even after he was asleep, Rosalie didn''t leave right away. She remained sitting beside him, bol Diel Sing on the empty pilkbottles at the bedside. She picked up one of the bottles and clutched it tightly in her hand, her eyes gradually welling up with tears. Chapter 1450 - Another week passed. Every night during this past week, Rosalie would go to Theodore''s room and tuck him in. She would also bring Jake to Theodore''s room, soothing both father and son together. It was as if she had be a mother to the two of them. Theodore no longer wanted to go to work. Unless there was something urgent, he would stay at home with Rosalie and Jake, entrusting other matters to his subordinates. The happiest among them was undoubtedly Jake. Both his parents were by his side, and his mother held him and yed with him every day. Theodore thought that this blissful time would continue indefinitely, but one day, everything came to an abrupt halt. Rosalie had disappeared. Theodore found a letter on her bed. After that, he locked himself in his room, reading the letter over and over again, not stepping out for the entire day. [Theo, I''m sorry. In the end, I decided to leave. I hope you won''t try to find me, because leaving is my own decision. I know that doing this will surely hurt both you and Jake, but I have no choice. These past days, I have continued having nightmares. Every time, I dream of Sebastian''sst words whispered in my ear before he died-that every man who loves me will meet a tragic end. I know Sebastian said those words to torment me. If I believe him, he wins. But I can''t ignore the fact that the men who loved me have all met terrible fates. Whether it was Yerick or Sebastian, they both deserved their ends. But Justin''s death was a devastating blow to me. And you... You have be like this because of me. Time and again, you have nearly lost your life¡ªall because of me. It is as if I am cursed. I bring misfortune to those around me. The only thing I can do is to stay away from those who love me, from those I care about. I have thought about this for a long time. I don''t want to leave you or Jake, but I must. Especially after seeing what has be of you, I can''t stay by your side and continue harming you. But I also can''t selfishly take Jake away, because he will be safer with you than with me. Theo, I am the one who has wronged you. But I am truly afraid-afraid that I will bring disaster upon you and Jake. You two are the people I care about most in this world, and I cannot let anything happen to you. The only way I can protect you is by leaving you. Staying by your side, I live in constant fear, unable to eat or sleep in peace. Every night when I close my eyes, I see nothing but terrifying nightmares. I have already caused Justin''s death. I cannot let you and Jake suffer the same fate. So, I hope you can let go as well. Please don''t worry. I will take good care of myself. If you truly care for me, don''te looking for me. Our separation is for the best. Perhaps one day, I will return-when I feel that this curse has been lifted, when I am certain that I no longer bring misfortune to those around me. Theo, I believe that you will take good care of our son, because you are the best father in the world. Tell him that it was his mother who failed him, that I did not want to bring bad luck upon him.] Theodore carefully folded the letter, ced it back in the envelope, and tucked it inside a thick book, which he then stored in a corner. He walked out of the room, dazed and lost. Jake was sitting in his crib, ying with the servant. When he saw Theodore enter, he immediately got up from the crib. "Dada." Theodore turned to the servant and said, "You may leave." "Yes, sir." The servant stepped out and closed the door behind them. Theodore walked forward and picked up Jake, then sat down on the couch with him in his arms. Jake noticed Theodore''s reddened eyes. "Dada cry." Forcing a small smile, Theodore replied, "Yes, I cried. But I won''t cry anymore." "Mama...?" Jake asked. He hadn''t seen his mother all day. Theodore hade here specifically to tell Jake the truth. "Baby, your mother has left for now. We won''t be able to see her for a while." The moment Jake heard this, tears immediately fell from his eyes. Theodore held his son tightly, his heart aching. "Jake, your mommy didn''t leave you. She left to protect us. She wille back one day. We will wait for her together." As he said this, Theodore realized he couldn''t even convince himself. He finally broke down, holding Jake as he wept. Father and son both wept bitterly. Chapter 1451 Five yearster. SVIG, headquartered in Oxoria, Melrine, specialized in asset management, risk assessment, and investment consulting, aiming to provide clients with diversified investment options and intelligent asset allocation. The full name of the firm was Strategic Ventures Investment Group, with branches and offices in multiple countries. In the office space, everyone was busy. Sunlight streamed in through therge floor-to-ceiling windows, making the entire office exceptionally bright. Rows of spacious desks were upied byputers and stacked with piles of folders. Meanwhile, the projection screen flickered with various market charts and data reports. Phones rang incessantly-some employees were handling urgent calls, while others pored over rapidly growing data sheets. In one corner of the room, a team was gathered around a whiteboard, holding an emergency meeting. Their fingers moved swiftly over the data on the board as they discussed thetest market trends and risk assessment strategies. The entire office was filled with an atmosphere of urgency and tension. Everyone was deeply engrossed in their work, eager to maintain control over every detail. The sounds of pages flipping, keyboards clicking, and phones ringing intertwined, creating a symphony of efficiency. "Sam, Miss Young wants you in her office." The man called Sam, an analyst responsible for handling vast amounts of financial data and risk assessments, stiffened upon hearing the message. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he swallowed nervously. Miss Young was the head of the risk management department-known for her strict and unforgiving nature. Being summoned by her was never a good sign. Sam walked into her office with unease. Sitting at the desk was a young woman dressed in a sharp ck suit, exuding an air ofpetence. She was flipping through a document with a stern expression, her brows furrowed in displeasure. As soon as Sam entered, she tossed the document onto the table with a loud snap. At twenty-seven years old, Rosalie had shed her former gentleness. Now, she was expressionless, exuding an icy demeanor. "Miss Young, is there something you need?" Vel Without any change in expression, Rosalie said, I just reviewed yourtest investment portfolio report and noticed some anomalies. Certain key investments show" fluctuations that are inconsistent with standard trends." Sam immediately responded, "I have been managing that investment data carefully, and I assure you that all entries were recorded urately." "Oh, really?" Rosalie turned her here-and here. You entered negative values for these two vel investments, which caused a significant error in the overal portfolio analysis." Sam''s face turned awkward. He quickly said, "I''m terribly sorry. That was my oversight. I will immediately review, correct, and resubmit the report." "No need for corrections. You''re fired. Pack your things and leave." Rosalie turned herptop back and continued working on her files. Five years was neither too long nor too short. The once gentle and kind-hearted Rosalie had long ceased to exist. The harsh realities she had endured had molded her into someone pragmatic and indifferent. "What did you say? You''re firing me?" Sam asked in shock. "I can fix this mistake. Please, give me another chance!" "I already gave you onest time." Rosalie''s brows furrowed, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. "This isn''t just a simple mistake-it can severely impact our clients'' investment decisions. We have a responsibility to safeguard our clients'' interests, and negligence like this is uneptable. "Besides, you keep making these elemes. Last time, you confused the Investment Returns Excel file with the Risk Indices Excel file,pletely misreading the key financial data for portfolio analysis. If hadn''t caught it in time, it would have caused severe losses. And now, you''ve made another major mistake. You should consider switching industries." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1452 Rosalie''s words left no room for argument. Working in a financial institution required absolute precision with numbers-there was little to no room for trial and error. A single misced mouse click could result in losses amounting to tens of millions of dors. In the end, Sam left the office with his head hanging low, dejectedly packing up his belongings from his desk. The other employees cast cautious nces toward Rosalie''s office, all shuddering slightly. Rosalie was an extremely strict leader, and most people were quite intimidated by her. Despite her young age, she was highly professional. Under her leadership, the efficiency of the risk management department improved significantly. When she was promoted to department head a year ago, many had been unconvinced and even tried to undermine her. However, Rosalie''s expertise and decisive attitude soon silenced all doubts. She wasn''t just demanding of her subordinates-she held herself to an even higher standard. She worked tirelessly, earning a reputation that made even the Melrinians wary of challenging a woman like her. Rosalie had been so busy all morning that she didn''t even have time to take a sip of water. Just as she was about to pour herself a cup of coffee, the phone on her desk rang. She put down the empty cup and answered, "Hello. Alright, I understand. I''ll be there right away." Hanging up, Rosalie didn''t even have time to drink water before heading straight to the CEO''s office. The CEO, a middle-aged man, was known for his gentlemanly demeanor. However, those familiar with him knew he was extremely strict. That said, his appreciation for Rosalie was genuine. When she arrived at his office, a steaming cup of coffee had already been ced on the desk for her. "Mr. Brown, how can I assist you?" Rosalie asked. Leaning back in his chair, Carlos Brown said calmly, "You fired Sam?" Rosalie remained unfazed. "You''re well-informed. Then, you should also know how serious his mistakes were. I had no choice. Otherwise, he would have caused an even bigger disaster sooner orter." "That''s true. One should be punished if one makes mistakes. But I''m actually more concerned about you than him." Carlos took a sip of coffee and said lightly, "Miss Young, I admire you greatly. You almo incredibly intelligent and hardworking-perhaps it''s one of the strengths of your culture." "Mr. Brown, did you call me here just topliment me? Or is there something else?" Rosalie was a straightforward person. She had no patience for unnecessary formalities. Carlos chuckled. "Our branch office manager in Ashwick City Blencalgo, has returned to Melrine due to family reasons. We need to assign vel someone new to the position. You happen to be from Blencalgo specifically from Ashwick City. If you were given the opportunity to go back, would you be willing?" "Does it have to be me?" Rosalie countered. Carlos replied, trust you, which is why I want you to take on this role. That branch is one of our most important offices. Of course, if you don''t want to go, I won''t force you. But you''ve been in Melrine for years-you must miss home, don''t you?" Rosalie''s gaze dropped slightly, and she couldn''t help but think of Theodore and Jake. She missed them dearly, but she didn''t dare go near them. She was afraid that her presence would bring them misfortune. Sensing her hesitation, Carlos said, "No rush. Take your time to think it over." Rosalie picked up the coffee in front of her and downed it in one go. Setting the empty cup on the desk, she stood up and said, "Alright, I''ll consider it." Carlos nodded. "Give me an answer as soon as possible." "I will," Rosalie replied. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1453 When Rosalie returned home, a five-year-old girl ran up to her. She threw her arms around Rosalie''s leg. "Mommy, you''re back!" Rosalie crouched down and gently caressed her daughter''s face. The exhaustion of the entire day vanished the moment she saw her child. No matter how tired she was, it was all worth it for her. She pulled her daughter into her embrace. "Chels, how was your day?" "Mommy, our teacher told us so many stories today!" At five years old, Rosalie''s daughter, Chelsea, was in kindergarten. "Miss Young, you''re home." A woman emerged from the living room. She was the nanny Rosalie had hired to look after Chelsea while she was at work. "Ms. Henderson, was everything alright today?" Mabel Henderson smiled. "Everything was fine. Chelsea was very well-behaved. What would you like for dinner tonight?" "Ms. Henderson, you can leave early today and go home to spend time with your kids," Rosalie said. "Is there anything else I need to do before I go?" "No, that''s all. You can tidy up and head home. Thank you for today." "Alright then. Just give me a call if you need anything." After seeing Mabel off, Rosalie took Chelsea''s hand and sat down on the couch. "Chels, what do you want for dinner? I''ll cook for you." "Mommy, I want pork ribs!" "Pork ribs again? You just had it yesterday." "But I still want it today," Chelsea whined, snuggling into her arms. "Alright, I''ll make them for you." Rosalie could never refuse such an adorable girl. She spoiled her daughterpletely, giving her all the love she had. "Chels, Mommy has a question for you." "What is it?" "If Mommy takes you back to Blencalgo, would you be willing to go?" Chelsea blinked in confusion. "Mommy, are you going back to Blencalgo?" She had been born in Melrine and knew little about other countries. However, she often heard her mother talk about Blencalgo. Rosalie had also told her that she had an older stepbrother there-Jake Spencer. "Yes. Mommy''s boss told me that there''s an open position at the branch office in Blencalgo. Since I''m I frere, he asked if I wanted to go back." "Do you want to go back, Mommy?" "You little trickster! I asked if you wanted to go with me, but you turned it around and asked me instead. Answer me first-do you want to go?" "As long as I can be with you, I can go anywhere," Chelsea said, her bright eyes filled with light. Rosalie let out a soft sigh and pulled her daughter into her arms. "Chels, Mommy really misses your brother. I don''t even know how he''s doing now." "Then why don''t you go see him, Mommy?" Chelsea''s left Rosalie momentarily speechless. The truth was tooplicated to exin to a five-year-old. "Chels, when you''re older, I''ll exin it to you. I really want to see your brother...and your Uncle Theodore too." "If you want to see them, then I''ll go with you." Rosalie smiled warmly. "My sweet Chels." She held her daughter tightly in her embrace. That evening, Rosalie made pork ribs for her daughter. After dinner, they watched The Simpsons together. Later, after giving Chelsea a bath, Rosaliey in bed with her. Leaning against the headboard, Rosalie took out a photo of Jake It was from when he was just a year and a half old. Now, five years had passed, and he was already Seven and a half. She rubbed her nose, her eyes stinging with emotion. "Mommy." Chelsea hugged her and, upon seeing the photo on the screen, asked, "Mommy, are you thinking about Brother?" Rosalie nodded. "Yes. I miss your brother." "Then let''s go see him." Rosalie pulled Chelesa into her arms and quietly wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. It had been five years. Surely, the curse would have been lifted by now. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1454 Blencalgo. "Mr. Spencer, I''m terribly sorry to trouble you by asking you toe in person." In the office, the teacher nervously poured a cup of tea for Theodore. Theodore sat with an icy expression, nked by two stern-faced bodyguards. The intimidating presence of these men made the teacher break into a cold sweat. Under normal circumstances, the school would never contact Theodore directly. Any issues were usually handled by his assistant. However, this time, the matter had escted to a point where Theodore had no choice but toe in person. Jake had beaten up a ssmate so badly that the child lost several teeth and his entire face was swollen. The victim''s parents were furious and refused to let the matter go. However, the moment Theodore arrived at the school, the other child''s parents fell silent. They hadn''t expected Jake''s father to be the Theodore Spencer. Jake stood beside Theodore in silence, his head hanging low, looking weak and subdued. His features were delicate and adorable. No one would have imagined that such an innocent-looking child could have beaten a ssmate to this extent. "Mr. Spencer, I must say, your son has beaten my child so badly that he had to be taken to the hospital by his father. His injuries are severe. Even if he is your son, that doesn''t mean he can go around hitting people, does it?" The victim''s parents were not ones to be trifled with. Under normal circumstances, they would have crushed the other partypletely. However, facing Theodore, they dared not act rashly. Their anger had to be contained within reason. Theodore cast a cold nce at Jake. "Did you hit him?" Jake kept his head down. "Tell me, why did you do it?" Theodore asked again. "What does it matter why?" the boy''s mother interjected impatiently. "I think you''ve spoiled him too much, and now he thinks he can do whatever he wants! My son is well-behaved-he never picks fights. But look at him now, bullied like this! He''s still so young. What if he sufferssting damage? This could affect him for the rest of his life!" Theodore''s sharp gaze swept over the woman. "I''m asking my son, not you." The woman flinched and immediately shut her mouth. Jake''s face was full of defiance. Theodore pinched Jake''s chin and lifted his head, forcing him to look at him. Under the intense pressure of his father''s gaze, Jake finally snapped and red fiercely at the other child''s parents. "He said I have a mother who gave birth to me but didn''t raise me." Theodore''s brow furrowed instantly. His gaze turned back to the woman. "So there is a reason," he said coldly. "There are plenty of people like your son- those who spew venomous words but never face the consequences." Jake had been wrong to resort to violence, but insulting his son in such a way had crossed Theodore''s bottom line. "Mr. Spencer, that''s impossible! My son is well-mannered. We would never teach him to say such things! He couldn''t have said that!" The woman vehemently denied it. "So what you''re saying is that my son has no manners, and I must have taught him those words myself?" Theodore''s casual remark left the woman speechless. She felt suffocated under his presence. But for the sake of defending her son, she forced herself to press on. "No matter what my son said, hitting people is never right." "If your son has a foul mouth, then it''s his fault. A filthy mouth deserves a beating. If you don''t educate him, someone else will¡ªif not my son, then someone else in the future," Theodore retorted. Hearing his father stand up for him, Jake was overjoyed inside. The other parents could tell that Theodore had no intention of taking responsibility for what had happened. "Mr. Spencer, my son was beaten. You can''t just walk away from this!" "I will take responsibility." Theodore''s voice was calm. "I''ll cover the medical expenses. But since your son insulted mine, how do you n topensate for the emotional damage?" He suddenly stood up and straightened his suit. "Discuss it with mywyer. I don''t have time for nonsense. If you can''t educate your son, bring him to me-I''ll do it myself." With that, Theodore turned to the teacher. "If there''s nothing else, I''m taking my son home. School hours are over. If you need anything, speak to mywyer. I''d also like to understand how your schoob handles bullying-verbal harassment is ignored, but self-defense is punished?" Without waiting for a response, he grabbed Jake''s hand and led the boy out of the office. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1455 The entire way home, Theodore didn''t say a word to Jake. The father and son remained unusually silent until they arrived back at the house. "Jake, how many times have you caused trouble at school now?" Theodore''s voice was extremely cold as he sat on the couch. His gaze was simrly icy. "He insulted me first," Jake muttered, head lowered. "And what about the previous times? How about when you were the one bullying others?" Theodore interrogated him. He knew his son was no saint. It wasn''t always others picking on Jake first-there were times when he was the instigator. If someone else bullied Jake first, Theodore would protect his son without hesitation. But if Jake was the one provoking others, that was an entirely different matter. Most of the time, Theodore sent his assistant to handle such issues. But as these incidents piled up, growing more frequent and severe, he realized that if he didn''t step in personally, he had no idea what kind of person his son might grow into. "But this time, he started it," Jake stubbornly insisted. "I''m not talking about this time. I''m talking about the previous incidents when you put a fake snake in someone''s bag, or when you threw someone''s textbook into the drain. They didn''t do anything to provoke you." Every time something like this happened, Theodore would discipline Jake, but the boy never seemed to learn. "They did provoke me! They insulted me!" Jake insisted still. "What did they say?" "They just insulted me!" Jake fumed. "I hate them!" He then turned and ran away. Theodore grabbed Jake back forcefully. "Jake, I''ve told you before you are not to bully others. Did you think I was just talking for the sake of it? If you dare to do this again, then next time, when someonees looking for you to beat you up and insult you, don''te crying to me for help. I''ll hand you over to them to teach you a lesson." "Fine! I don''t need your help! I don''t care!" Jake violently shook off Theodore''s grip and ran off. "Jake." Theodore stood up, intending to go after him, but the boy had already thrown himself into the butler''s arms. The butler picked him up and gently wiped his tears. Theodore sighed and turned to go upstairs, each step feeling unbearably heavy. He had thought he would be a good father. Even Rosalie had once believed so, but the truth proved otherwise. Seeing his son turn out this way, Theodore knew he bore much of the responsibility. But what else could he do? He had scolded Jake, disciplined him, even resorted to punishing him with a p on the hand or a spanking. Perhaps they were simply at odds with each other as father and son. ''Rosalie, if only you were here. I wonder how you are now.'' Theodore returned to his room alone, picking up the letter Rosalie had written years ago and reading it over and over again. That night, Theodore entered Jake''s room. The boy saw him and immediately hid under the covers, refusing to acknowledge his presence. Standing by the bedside, Theodore said solemnly, "Jake, you''re seven and a half now. You understand things now. I''ve told you many times before that bullying others is wrong, but you still do it. Right now, you''re stiff young, so I can clean up your messes for you. But what about when you grow up? What if one day I''m no longer here-what will you do, then?" Jake remained silent under the nket, acting as if he couldn''t hear anything, his hands covering his ears. Theodore knew he was listening and continued, "If your mother knew how you''ve been behaving, she would be heartbroken." "I don''t have a mother!" At the mention of his mother, Jake suddenly poked his head out from under the covers. His voice carried resentment toward those two words. His young eyes gleamed with an anger and viciousness far beyond his age. Theodore''s fists clenched tightly, and an unbearable pain shot through his chest. "You do have a mother. She loves you. She almost lost her life giving birth to you." "Then where is she?" Jake demanded. Theodore was caught off guard by the question. This was exactly why he avoided bringing up the subject-because he had no way of exining the cruel truth to his son. All he could tell Jake was that his mother loved him very much but had to leave due to unavoidable circumstances, and that she woulde back one day. Yet, five years had passed. Rosalie still hadn''t returned. Even Theodore himself had lost confidence in his own words. "She doesn''t love me. I don''t want her love." Jake pulled the covers over his head again, his body trembling beneath them. At that moment, Theodore didn''t know what else to say. A heavy weight of guilt and helplessness pressed against his heart. "Jake, I want you to understand something. Whether or not your motheres back, you still have me. Her absence is not an excuse for you to misbehave. If you choose to do bad things, then that''s entirely my fault. It means I failed to raise you properly and am a bad father." With a deep sigh, Theodore turned and left the room. After he left, Jake peeked out from under the nket. In his small hands, he clutched a crumpled drawing that he had hidden beneath the covers. Though the lines were crooked and unsteady, it was clear what he had drawn-a family of three. On the left was his father, on the right was his mother, and in the middle was himself. This was a picture Jake had secretly drawn. He didn''t want his father to see it. "Mom, where are you? Did you abandon us?" Tears welled up in Jake''s eyes as he gently traced the figure of his mother on the paper with his fingers. His memories of her had already begun to fade. He could no longer remember what she looked like. Chapter 1456 A weekter, Theodore was walking out of a meeting room on his way back to his office. He nced at the calendar and realized that today was Justin''s death anniversary. He had been so busy, he almost forgot about it. Over the years, Theodore never failed to visit Justin on his death anniversary every year. Each time he visited Justin, he wished he would be able to see Rosalie, but that never happened. Theodore felt helplessly fatalistic. Rosalie would never appear. He knew Rosalie took with her a fragment of Justin''s bones. No matter where she went, Justin would be there with her. Even if Rosalie didn''t appear, Theodore had gotten used to visiting Justin. He had a glimmer of hope that Rosalie would appear, even if it were only a slight possibility. Theodore pressed a button on the tel and said to his secretary, "Bring a cup of coffee in." Very soon, the secretary came in with a cup of hot coffee without sugar and ced it on the desk. Theodore closed the file in his hands and said, "Cancel all my appointments in the afternoon. I have something to attend to." "Mr. Spencer, are you not going to the closing ceremony for the Global Financial Cooperation and Development Summit?" It was an exchange summit emphasizing the importance of partnerships and development in the global financial industry and driving cooperation between multinational financial institutions. Held once every three years, the event wouldst an entire day. Only the most important financial capitalists and domestic business bigwigs were invited. Such high-level executives may not have the time to attend the entire event and would choose to participate only in a particr segment. Theodore was invited to attend the concluding segment and the closing ceremony. However, visiting Justin was more important to Theodore. Whether he attended the summit or not didn''t affect him whatsoever. Theodore pondered for a moment before saying, "Send the deputy to the closing ceremony. What time does dinner start?" "At 7.30 pm." "Call them to inform them that the deputy will attend the closing ceremony on my behalf because I have something to attend to at thest minute. I will attend the dinner at 7 pm." "Sure. Do you have any other instructions for me?" "Not for now. You may leave." "Of course, sir." His secretary left the room. In the afternoon, Theodore left his office and headed straight to Justin''s tombstone. With a bouquet in hand, Theodore arrived at the tombstone only to find another bouquet of fresh flowers already lying there. His heart raced as he approached the bouquet and picked it up. Aside from him, no one else woulde visit Justin. Could it be... Theodore looked around him and saw that the graveyard was empty except for himself. The flowers looked as though they had been there for a few hours, all wrinkled and slightly dried up because of the wind. Was it Rosalie? Was she back? He had been waiting for her for five whole years. Even if she didn''t Boome back to see him, she should at least Each time he came to visit Justin, he yearned to see a bouquet of fresh flowers at his tombstone. At the very least, it would prove that she was here. Yet, he saw nothing over the past five years. BUMS Now that he saw a bouquet of fresh flowers, hope reignited in his heart. Yet, he felt fearful at the same time. He hoped that Rosalie was back, but he also feared that she was hiding, unwilling to see him. Five long years had passed, filled with countless sleepless nights, wondering where she had gone. Theodore yearned for Rosalie''s return and told their son the same but day after day and after year, they saw no traces of her. C¨®ntent belongs to He drowned in despair-she would never return. He wondered what he was holding on to hope for. In the middle of the night, his heart broke countless times. For close to 2,000 days and nights, Theodore lived in dire hopelessness. He couldn''t understand anything. All he knew was that he was all out of hope. Chapter 1457 Theodore arrived at the dinner at 8 pm. Members of upper-ss society were all gathered there, chatting and enjoying themselves, building connections, and expanding theirwork. The moment Theodore appeared, he became the center of everyone''s attention as a crowd formed around him. As someone at the top of the pyramid, Theodore didn''t need to please others. Practically everyone fell over themselves trying to please him instead. He came here just to show up, and he wasn''t intending to stay for long. He would leave after having a few sses and exchanging pleasantries with some people. At least, the papers tomorrow would report of Theodore Spencer attending this summit and even saying a few words. As nned, Theodore exchanged a few pleasantries with some people in a crowd. After less than 10 minutes, he put his ss down and prepared to leave. Just then, he heard a voice saying, "Strategem Co. is intending to further invest in ss B shares. We''re very optimistic about how they''ll grow." The voice exploded in Theodore''s ears like a bomb. It was so achingly familiar, Theodore froze on the spot as his vision zed over. People spoke around him, chattering away busily, yet he heard none of it. All of the chatter blurred away, leaving only that familiar voice resounding in his ears. Just then, a svelte figure broke through the crowd and slowly approached Theodore. Despite her small stature, she stood out in the crowd in her whitedies'' suit and long ck tresses, looking smart yet elegant at the same time. She stood before Theodore with a champagne ss in hand, smiling graciously at him. "Mr. Spencer." Theodore stared at the woman before him in a daze, remaining silent for a long time. Everyone''s attention was turned toward him, wondering why he was suddenly stunned. Suddenly, everyone realized something as they shifted their attention to Rosalie. She was the Strategem''s representative in Blencalgo, and apparently a very impressive woman. Theodore imagined countless times how he would reunite with Rosalie. He imagined himself hugging her tight, asking why she left. As long as she was willing toe back, Re wouldn''t give a damn about anything else. He wouldn''t even me her. He just wanted to tell her that as long as she came back, all was good. He had imagined thousands of scenarios, but he never expected to meet Rosalie this way. He feltpletely different from what he imagined he would feel, too. "Mr. Spencer, this is Ms. Young. She''s in charge of Strategem''s subsidiary in Blencalgo." Someone thought Theodore didn''t recognize her and started making introductions. "I know Mr Spencer. We''re old friends," Rosalie said with a smile. She took a step forward and went on, "Mr. Spencer, let''s talk somewhere else. Coincidentally, I have something to tell you. Heaven knew how nervous Rosalie was feeling. She had to muster up the courage to approach Theodore and speak to him. She had so many things to tell him, regarding him, regarding Jake. She wanted to ask him so many questions, but it wasn''t appropriate to do so in front of so many people. Theodore''s heart was racing underneath his cool and calm demeanor. He had to force himself to snap back to reality with all his might. He ced his ss on a waiter''s tray and said coldly, "Pardon me, I have something else to attend to. Please excuse me." With that, Theodore left without so much as turning his head back. Reporters followed behind Theodore as he left, but his bodyguards stepped forward and blocked their cameras. "Sorry, Mr. Theodore is tired and needs to leave." Rosalie gripped the stem of her ss tight as an awkward smile stretched across her face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1458 Theodore''s bodyguard opened the car door for him when they arrived at the car park. Just then, they heard footsteps running toward them. "Theo, wait." Rosalie ran toward them. Theodore was about to step into the car when he heard her voice. He turned around to see Rosalie approaching him. The bodyguard stepped forward to stop Rosalie in her tracks. Rosalie didn''t expect things to turn out this way. He didn''t want to talk to her, and didn''t even want hering close to him. She knew that he med her and resented her. "Theo, let''s talk, shall we? I have things to tell you." "I have nothing to talk to you about," Theodore said coldly. "Rosalie Young, seems like you''ve been doing well over the years." He had been worried about whether she was doing well all alone, but as it turns out, his worries had been redundant. He had so many sleepless nights because of her, while she was focusing on her career, abandoning him and their child. "Theo, I''m sorry. I know I hurt you and our child when I left five years ago. The decision to leave was very painful to me, too. I..." "Enough," Theodore said, cutting her off. "You already made yourself very clear in the letter. There''s no need to repeat yourself." He had memorized every word in the letter Rosalie left behind for him, after reading it hundreds of times over the past five years. Rosalie felt immensely remorseful. She didn''t know what to say to appease Theodore''s anger. "Theo, at least tell me this. How is Jake?" "You abandoned your son, and now you''re asking me how he is? What for?" Theodore tried to suppress the anger burning in his heart. He turned around and sat back in the car, for fear that he might not be able to hold himself back if he continued talking to her. Rosalie watched as Theodore left in his car. She tried to chase after him, clutching her chest and sobbing. "Theo..." Suddenly, Rosalie felt faint and stumbled. She would have fallen had she not held on to the pir just in time. - Jake was seated at his desk, ying with his toy bricks, when someone knocked on his door. Theodore''s voice sounded from the other side. "Jake, may Ie in?" Jake rolled his eyes at his father''s voice, pouting unhappily. He was still upset with Theodore. Theodore knew his son well and also knew that Jake was inside. Theck of response meant that he was allowed to go in. Otherwise, Jake would have locked the door. Theodore opened the door and walked in to see Jake building a skyscraper with the bricks. A look of exhaustion flickered in Theodore''s eyes as he sat down next to his son. "What a tall skyscraper. Does it have a name?" "No." "Shall I give it a name, then?" "Dad, is there something you want to say?" Jake sensed something different with Theodore today. "Can I sleep with you tonight?" Jake blinked. His dad rarely spent time with him, given how busy his dad was with work. Sometimes, to make Theodore spend time with him, Jake would even kick up a fuss just to catch his attention. Yet now, Theodore was taking the initiative to ask if he could sleep with him. "It''s fine if you don''t want to. I can tell you a bedtime story and leave once you fall asleep." Jake looked at his father doubtfully. Theodore lifted a hand and rubbed Jake''s head. I''ve been so busy, I haven''t had time to apany you. Your mother used to think that I was the best father in the world, but she would be very disappointed to find out how things have turned out between the two of us." Jake always looked upset at the mention of his mother. He pushed the skyscraper aside, ran to his bed, and covered himself with the sheets. Theodore sighed and sat by the window. "Jake, do you miss Mom?" "I don''t miss Mom. I don''t have a mother," Jake said, his voice nasal. Theodore smiled bitterly. "But I miss your mom." Jake stuck his head out of the sheets. "But she left. She doesn''t want us." "If she were toe back, would you still call her Mom and talk to her?" "She''ll nevere back. I don''t want Mom, and I don''t have a mother." Jake crawled back into the sheets in a huff. Theodore decided to say nothing further for fear of hurting his son. "Go to sleep, Jake. I''ll stay here with you." Yet, Theodore could sense Jake''s trembling body under the sheets. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1459 The next day, Rosalie made it to Theodore''s house, which she hadn''t been to for a long time. The butler was shell-shocked to see her. "Ms. Young... You...you''re back..." "It''s been a while. May Ie in?" "O-Of course," the butler stuttered as he opened the gate. As she stepped in, Rosalie asked, "Are Theo and Jake in?" It was the weekend and there was no school, so she came here to try her luck. The butler said, "Mr. Spencer and Jake are both here, but we have guests." Just then, a female servant walked over and whispered something into the butler''s ear. The butler frowned. "What did you say? How did that happen? How careless." He looked like he had something urgent to attend to. "Please go ahead and do what you need to do. Don''t worry about me, I''ll head in myself. I know this ce well," Rosalie said. "Alright then, Ms. Young. I''lle find you in a while." The butler left with the servant in a hurry. Rosalie was about to walk toward the vi when she heard the joyfulughter of a child. Jake ran out. Tears welled up in Rosalie''s eyes the moment she saw the child. She was about to approach him when she saw a woman running out of the door and chasing after him. She hauled Jake into her arms and hugged him tight. Jake looked extremely happy. Theodore walked out, too. He said something to the woman before all three of them entered the vi again. They were chatting andughing happily, looking like a happy family of three. No one noticed Rosalie, who was standing a distance away. Rosalie was stunned to witness the scene at the entrance. Who was that woman? Did Theodore find himself a new partner? A bitter smile stretched across Rosalie''s face. So what if he found a new partner? He was still young. She couldn''t expect him to remain single for the rest of his life. It was a good thing for him. Yet, it didn''t stop Rosalie from feeling bitter Jake looked as though he really liked that woman, but whatsoever to feel jealous? Rosalie knew she had no right It was her choice to leave. Now, she was back out of the blue, only to find that everything had changed. What right did she have to be upset? Rosalie turned to leave morosely. Since they had guests, it wasn''t good for her to interrupt them, lest she make things awkward with her appearance. When the butler was done and returned to the living room, he was confused to see that Rosalie wasn''t around anymore. Theodore saw the butler looking around and asked, "What are you looking for?" "Where is Ms. Young?" The name made Theodore''s brows furrow. "Ms. Young was here?" "Yeah, she came by, and I opened the gate for her. Coincidentally, I had something to attend to. Ms. Young said she could head over hoping but I don''t see her." The look on Theodore''s face was enough to tell the butler that Rosalie didn''te in. Just then, a woman walked into the living room hand-in-hand with Jake, chatting andughing. When they saw the solemn look on Theodore''s face, both of them stood stunned for a moment. "Mr. Spencer, did something happen?" the woman asked. Theodore approached the round table and carried Jake in his arms before replying to her. "Ms. Landon, that''s about it for today. Thanks foring." "Don''t mention it. I''ll be off, then. Call me if you need anything." Ms. Landon grabbed her bag and made a move to leave. "Ms. Landon, let me walk you out," the butler said. He stepped forward and offered to walk her out of the vi. Jake looked at his father in doubt. "Dad, what''s the matter? Why did you make Ms. Landon leave so early today?" "Jake, I have something to tell you." "What is it?" "Your mom is back." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1460 At night, Rosalie sat by the bedside and read a bedtime story to her daughter. In it, the prince and princess lived happily ever after. Chelsea gently held Rosalie''s hand. "I want to sleep with you, Mommy." Rosalie pinched her tiny nose. "You''re already so big, and you still want to sleep with Mommy?" "I just want to. I want to stick to Mommy forever." Chelsea dove into Rosalie''s embrace. Rosalie doted on her daughter very much. "Alright, I''ll stay here with you." Suddenly, she was reminded of Jake. She mustered up all the courage she had today to try to see him, but all she got was seeing him having a great time with another woman. She couldn''t be so selfish as to rush up to Jake and im that she was his mother, so she retreated home. She didn''t know what she should do. Rosalie missed Jake dearly. She knew she had disappointed Jake, depriving him of the love of a mother. Perhaps because of that, she poured all of her love to Chelsea. Yet the more Rosalie did so, the more she felt she was disappointing her son. She soon spiralled down a vicious cycle. "Mommy, what''s the matter?" Chelsea could sense that Rosalie was not in a good mood. "I''m fine. Go to bed, darling." Just then, Rosalie''s phone vibrated. She looked at the iing phone number, and her heart skipped a beat. She recognized the number. It belonged to Theodore he never changed it. She, on the other hand, had changed her number. He clearly had her investigated, since he was the one calling her. "Chelsea, I need to take a call. Go to sleep first." Rosalie left the room with her phone in hand. Along the corridor, she took a deep breath and answered the call. "Hello." Her voice was obviously trembling. Silence ensued on the other end of the call for at least half a minute. "Let''s meet." Rosalie tried to suppress her agitation and calm herself down. "Sure. Where do you want to meet?" "Let''s talk over a meal," Theodore suggested. "Make a reservation with a restaurant and contact me. I''ll try my best to bring Jake with me." "Okay, thank you." "Don''t mention it. Oh yes, did you give birth to a daughter?" Rosalie nodded, "Yes, I did. I named her Chelsea Young, just as you suggested." Theodore fell silent for a long while before saying, "It''s reallyte, so go to sleep soon. Text me the address and time after you make a reservation with a restaurant." "Okay, got it. How is Jake?" "He''s asleep. You should, too. Goodbye." Theodore hung up. Rosalie tightened her grip on the phone and sighed. She then returned to the room. Chelsea was still awake, and she looked on as Rosalie walked in. "Mommy, who was that?" Rosalie sat down on the bedside andid right next to Chelsea. "It''s Uncle Theodore. He wants to see me. I''ll bring you with me." "Mr. Spencer..." Chelsea mumbled. All thoughts of sleep disappeared at once. Chelsea had heard much about Mr. Spencer and her elder brother over the years. Mommy was always telling her how nice Mr. Spencer was. "Mommy, will I get to see Jake?" Rosalie caressed her cheeks. "Perhaps. Chelsea, you''ll see Jake sooner orter." Chelsea was very curious about Theodore and her older brother whom she had never met. She wondered what they would be like. Chelsea grew up in an environment filled with love. Although she didn''t have a father, she had a mother who gave her all of her love. Chelsea didn''t feel shecked love. She was a gentle, adorable, and kind little angel. Suddenly, pain pierced through Rosalie''s chest. Seeing her mother furrowing her brows made Chelsea ask at once, "Mommy, what''s the matter? Do you feel unwell?" She saw Mommy looking like she was unwell many times. "I''m fine. Maybe I''ve been exhausted from work. Once I have time, I''ll go to the hospital for a check-up. Don''t worry." Rosalie would always choose to be honest with her daughter. She was honest with Chelsea that her father had died, that her ex-husband was Theodore, and that Chelsea had an older brother. She even told Chelsea that it was Theodore who gave her her name. "Chelsea, let''s go to sleep," Rosalie said as sheid on the bed and pulled the sheets over them both. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1461 Two dayster, Rosalie and Theodore met at a restaurant where she had reserved a private room. It was extremely quiet. Rosalie brought her daughter there very early, and Theodore wasn''t there yet. Five minutes before their agreed time, Theodore pushed the door open and walked in. Rosalie stood up, slightly agitated. "Theo, you''re here." She looked behind him and saw no one. Theodore was alone, and Jake didn''te with him. "Where''s Jake?" she asked. Theodore walked over and settled down on a chair. "I told him about our meeting, but he refused toe." Rosalie''s heart raced. "Why not? Doesn''t he want to see his mother?" Theodore looked coldly at her. "You left him when he was only one-and-a-half years old. He doesn''t even remember what you look like. Although I''ve been showing him photos of you and telling him stories about you, it''s clear to him that his mother is not by his side." Rosalie felt as though someone had sliced her heart into two. She couldn''t hold her tears back as they streamed down her cheeks. She slumped back on a chair, deted. "Mommy, don''t cry," Chelsea said as she hurriedly grabbed a napkin and dabbed Rosalie''s face with it. Theodore saw shadows of Justin in Chelsea. She looked so much like him. "You resemble your father very much," hemented. Especially her eyes, which were exactly like Justin''s. Chelsea looked at Theodore doubtfully. She had often heard about this man from her mother, and this was her first time seeing him. She found him slightly frightening. His face was cold, and he seemed to dislike her mommy. Rosalie wiped the tears from her face. "Theo, this is Chelsea. I''ve been talking to her about you and Jake over the years. "Chelsea, he''s Mr. Spencer. He''s the one who gave you your name." Chelsea greeted Theodore politely and cautiously. "Hello, Mr. Spencer." Theodore med Rosalie for what she did, cat when he saw Chelsea his name in such an adorable his heart melted. He pulled out a small box from his pocket. "Chelsea, I brought you a gift." Chelsea nced at the box and waited till Rosalie nodded. Only then did she approach Theodore obediently. Theodore opened the box to reveal an exquisite bracelet. He removed it from the box and slipped it on Chelsea''s wrist. "Do you like it?" Theodore asked tenderly. Chelsea nodded. "I do." "Good that you do." Chelsea went back to Rosalie, who said uneasily, "I''m sorry, Theo. I didn''t bring Jake a gift. I don''t know what he likes." She was so anxious to see him, shepletely forgot. Had Jakee and seen that she didn''t itepare him a gift when I have been horrible et Theodore prepared one for §Ú§Ù "He doesn''tck anything. His toys in our house are piling up like mountains. He''d just throw them aside after ying with them and doesn''t know how to treasure what he has," Theodore said. Gifts were nothingpared to having one''s mother by one''s side. Theodore stood up. "Since I couldn''t bring Jake here, I suppose you don''t want to see me alone. I''ll make myself scarce." "Wait," Rosalie said. "Don''t go back yet. Since you''re here, let''s just have a meal. I''ll eventually meet Jake, anyway." Rosalie did want to see Theodore. Theodore saw the expectant look in Rosalie''s eyes and nodded before sitting back down. Chapter 1462 Lunch went by without a glitch, although neither of them spoke much. Perhaps because Chelsea was around, they found it inappropriate to say what was on their mind, even if there was much they wanted to say. After the meal, Theodore put his spoon down and said, "Now that you''re back, will you leave again?" Even after having met Rosalie, he didn''t dare to hold out hope and braced himself for the possibility that she might leave and disappear from his world again. "I''m here for work, as I''ve been dispatched here to take on a long-term position. If there are no surprises, I''ll probably be staying here for good." "So if it weren''t for work, you wouldn''t have returned, am I right?" Theodore''s tone was calm, but he was in fact trying his best to suppress his agitation. Rosalie''s heart throbbed with pain. "I really missed Jake. I think even without work, I might still havee back." "Might," Theodore repeated her words through gritted teeth. "I see." Rosalie had nothing to say to justify her actions. All she could do was ask, "Theo, have you been well over the years?" "Do you really care whether I''ve been well? You left five years ago, abandoning me and Jake. Have you ever considered whether we''ll be well?" Rosalie lowered her head in remorse. "I''m sorry." "Don''t say sorry to me. I don''t want to hear that. You didn''t disappoint anyone. It''s just that now that things have turned out this way, and you suddenlye back again, I don''t know what I should do now. Should I love you like I did in the past, or resent you?" Blinking innocently, Chelsea asked, "Mr. Spencer, are you angry?" Theodore took a deep breath and said, "I''m not, Chelsea." Rosalie knew that, contrary to his words, he was surely livid with her. "Theo, I want to make it up to you. I''d do anything you ask of me." "I don''t need you to make it up to me. At the very least, you left me the child and didn''t take him away." Thankfully, he had Jake by his side. That was the sole reason he didn''t break down. "Theo, is Jake unwilling to see me because I abandoned him? Does he not want me as his mother anymore? Has he found himself a new mother?" Rosalie looked morosely at Theodore and asked, "Have you found yourself a new lover?" There was no trace of jealousy in her voice, which was absolutely calm. Theodore leaned back into the chair when he heard Rosalie''s question. "My butler told me you came to my house a couple of days ago. Did you see a woman in the house at that time?" Rosalie nodded. "Yes, I did. The three of you looked very close, and Jake looked like he liked her very much. Who is she?" "Who do you think she is, my new lover?" "If she is your new lover, that''s not too bad. You should be with the woman you like," Rosalie said. Theodore clenched his fists, which were resting on his knees. "How benevolent of you," he said with a bitter smile. Rosalie said, "This isn''t about me being benevolent. Theo, the two of us are now..." She stopped herself mid-sentence. What she was about to say went without saying. "What about Jake? Are you just going to give him up to another woman and let him call another woman his mother?" Although Rosalie wasn''t by their sides, Theodore would often talk to Jake about her. He told Jake that his mother gave birth to him at the risk of her own life, taking care of and protecting him with all her might. Although she left them, Theodore believed that she would one daye back to them. He encouraged Jake to continue thinking about his mother. Rosalie, on the other hand, was being very generous indeed. "Of course not, Theo. I just want to see you happy. That has nothing to do with Jake. I''ve really missed him over the years, and my heart aches knowing that he doesn''t want to see me really miss him so much and want to hug him tight, but I''ve really let him down." Rosalie''s voice was hoarse. She lowered her head and started sobbing loudly. Chelsea immediately wrapped Rosalie in a hug. "Mommy, don''t cry." Against his own will, Theodore''s stance softened at the sight of Rosalie bursting into tears. He stood up and said, "Come with me." "What did you say?" Rosalie looked at him in doubt. "Come back home with me to see Jake. Since he doesn''t want toe, you can go to him instead." "But...but he hates me. I''m scared that if we meet..." "If you don''t see him, he''ll just continue bating you for the rest of his life, Theodore said, cutting her off. "Are you just going to leave this unresolved? Do you want to feel scared all your life?" Theodore''s interrogative tone woke Rosalie up from her stupor. She wiped the tears from her face and nodded. "Alright." Theodore carried Chelsea in his arms and left the private room. Chapter 1463 When Theodore arrived home with Rosalie and Chelsea in tow, Jake was ying water guns with the servants. The servants pretended to be afraid as they hid from Jake''s sight. Jake was having the time of his life when a voice interrupted him. "Jake." He jumped up in fright at the sound of his father''s voice and immediately hid the water gun behind his back. Yet, when he turned around, he saw two people standing next to Theodore-ady and a little girl. Jake suddenly had a bad feeling about things as he looked wide-eyed at them. "Jake," Rosalie said agitatedly as she looked at her son. She wanted to rush toward him, but was worried that it might frighten him. Theodore took a few steps forward. "Jake, do you still remember what I told you about how your mom is back?" He crouched down low and gently caressed Jake''s head. "She is your mom, and that''s your younger sister." Jake''s water gun fell on the floor with a thud. "Jake," Rosalie said in a trembling voice as she approached him. "I''m your mommy." Jake took many steps back and suddenly yelled, "I don''t have a mommy!" With that, he turned and ran up the stairs, locking himself up in his room. "Jake!" Rosalie could no longer hold herself back as she chased after him all the way to his room. She knocked lightly on the door. "Jake, it''s all my fault for leaving you for so many years. Please open the door, won''t you? Let''s talk. I can understand if you hate and resent me. Can you please tell me what I can do to make it up to you?" Rosalie asked through sobs, putting both palms on the door. Theodore walked over with Chelsea in his arms. "Mommy," Chelsea called as she hugged Rosalie''s legs. Rosalie caressed her daughter''s head and turned to look at Theodore. "Theo, I''d like to stay here for a while. Could you please bring Chelsea elsewhere to y?" Theodore nodded and carried Chelsea in his arms again. "Chelsea, I''ll bring you out for a stroll. We''lle backter." Chelsea nodded obediently. After the two of them left, Rosalie sat on the floor with her back against the door. "Jake, Mommy left you behind for so many years. I''ve let you down. I''ll never leave you again from now on." Rosalie initially had her doubts about how long she would stay in this ce, but now that she saw Jake, she could no longer hold herself back. How could she possibly leave her son again? Her heart was torn in two when she heard Jake yell that he didn''t have a mommy so loudly. Endless guilt swallowed her whole. However, the boy in the room never answered her. There was a lump on the bed, and it was trembling. Jake hid himself in the sheets, and his whole body was shaking. Rosalie stopped talking and simply sat at the door silently. Theodore carried Chelsea to the garden downstairs. "Chelsea, your brother has quite a temper. Give him some time." "Mr. Spencer, does my brother not want to see Mommy?" Theodore nodded. "Yes, but he''lle around and ept your mommy because I know that he really missed his mommy over the years." Theodore held Chelsea''s little hand. "Tell me, how have you and Mommy been over the past few years?" "Mommy works very hard, sometimes into the middle of the night. She doesn''t rest even when she falls ill," Chelsea said. Pain throbbed in Theodore''s chest. "I''m sure it''s not easy for her to take care of you all alone." Hesitation shed past his eyes, but he couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Chelsea, has your mommy ever had a boyfriend over the years?" "Boyfriend?" Chelsea shook her head. "No, but there were a few uncles who tried pursuing Mommy." Theodore''s brows furrowed. "A few uncles? How many?" Chelsea counted with her fingers and eventually opened a palm, stretching five fingers. "Five. One of them was very rich and gave Mommy many presents." "Did your mommy ept them?" Theodore looked as though he had met his ultimate enemy. "Mommy asked someone to send them back." Theodore heaved a sigh of relief. He crouched low and held Chelsea''s hand. "Chelsea, I didn''t mean to be fierce to your mommy earlier today. I do feel a little angry because your mommy left so suddenly many years ago." "Are you still angry at her now, Mr. Spencer?" Theodore smiled bitterly. "I don''t know, but I know I will never hate your mommy." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1464 - Theodore took Chelsea out for almost half an hour before returning. He wanted to see how Rosalie and Jake were doing. Yet, when he arrived at the door, he saw that Rosalie had copsed on the floor. "Rose!" Theodore put Chelsea down and ran toward Rosalie, carrying her up in his arms. Rosalie''s brows were tightly knitted. She was barely conscious, sweat beading on her forehead. "Mommy, Mommy!" Chelsea was frightened to see her mom in such a state. Just then, the door to the room suddenly opened. Jake heard themotion and came out, only to see Rosalie on the floor. He was utterly shocked. Theodore yelled at Jake, "What did you do?" Jake stood stunned. He knew nothing, since he was hiding in his room all the while. He thought Rosalie had left when he didn''t hear her voice anymore. Rosalie opened her eyes and grabbed Theodore''s arm, saying weakly, "Nothing to do with him." "Rose, I''ll take you to the hospital." Theodore carried Rosalie in his arms and stood up in a panic. At that moment, all his anger and resentment vanished without a trace. Rosalie was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, where Theodore received devastating news. Rosalie was suffering from liver failure. She had been suffering from it for a long time but never received treatment for it, allowing her condition to worsen with time. The only solution was a liver transnt. Theodore sat by Rosalie''s side, fatigue washing over him as he held her hand. Chelsea sat on the couch, hugging a teddy bear, her eyes slightly swollen. Rosalie slowly opened her eyes, her face looking sallow and haggard. "Theo, where is Jake?" "Rose, you''re awake," Theodore said. "Jake is fine. He''s at home. How are you feeling?" Rosalei said weakly, "I''m fine. I want to see Jake. I have things to tell him." She made a move to get out of bed. "Mommy!" Chelsea ran over and started crying. "Mommy, you''re sick. Don''t move, you need to treat your illness." "What am I down with?" The look in Theodore''s eyes was heavy. "The doctor said that you have liver failure and need a liver transnt. You''re already at the front of the waitlist. If there''s a match for a liver, you''ll be the first to get a transnt." "What...what did you say?" Rosalie said, shocked. "How...how could this be?" She had been feeling unwell, but she always thought that she could bear with the pain and things would be fine. What''s more, she couldn''t afford to rest. The moment she did, someone would snatch her position away. Competition was fierce, and the pressure was on. Many pairs of eyes were staring at her, waiting for her to fail. s?novel But now, Theodore was telling her that she was suffering from liver failure. She suddenly burstughing. "Is this retribution? For abandoning my child and causing Justin''s death." "Don''t talk nonsense," Theodore said, upset. "Rose, what you need right now is medical treatment. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely find a suitable liver for you. You''ll be fine, you''ll see." "Theo," Rosalie said as tears streamed down her face. "If I die, can you please take care of Chelsea?" She didn''t have anyone else she could trust aside from Theodore. If she truly were to die, he was the only one he could entrust her child with. "Mommy, you won''t die," Chelsea said, sprawled on the bed. She hugged Rosalie through the sheets and said through her tears, "Mommy, you''ll be fine. Please don''t leave me." Rosalie lifted a hand and gently caressed Chelsea''s head. "Chelsea, I''ll try my best to get well, but if something bad were to happen to Mommy, you must listen to Mr. Spencer." Theodore couldn''t bring himself to reject Rosalie. If something untoward were to happen to Rosalie, he couldn''t possibly stand idly by and watch Chelsea be an orphan. Yet, he didn''t want to say yes to Rosalie. What if she gave up on her treatment after he said yes to her? Chapter 1465 Theodore and Chelsea stayed by Rosalie''s side tillte. Rosalie felt pain all over her body. The doctor prescribed painkillers with sedative effects, and she fell into a deep sleep. Chelsea was very stubborn and refused to leave, wanting to stay by Rosalie''s side. She eventually couldn''t hold out any longer and fell asleep on the couch. Theodore carefully carried her in his arms and left the hospital. Theodore carried Chelsea in his arms the entire trip. She remained in a very deep sleep until he reached home. He put her on the bed and pulled the sheets over her. Then, he left the room quietly. He headed to Jake''s room and knocked on the door. "Jake, are you asleep yet?" Even if Jake was, Theodore had to go in and wake him up to tell him something. Jake slowly and carefully opened the door a crack. "I have something to tell you," Theodore said. Jake took a few steps back to allow Theodore in. Theodore walked into the room, shut the door, and carried Jake up on the bed. Jake felt rather slightly uneasy. "How...how is she?" This mother of his was a stranger, yet he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with her. He was way too young when his mother left him, only a year and a half. He no longer remembered what happened at that time, but when he saw Rosalie, he couldn''t hold back the sorrow that flooded him. He didn''t want to face his mother, and seeing her only angered him. However, his mother had fainted. His father brought her to the hospital, and they were there for an entire afternoon. Jake felt extremely uneasy, which was why he was still awake at this hour. "Jake, your mommy has liver failure and needs to go for a surgery. Her life is in danger right now, and she could die any moment." Theodore didn''t want to hide this from his son. Jake had the right to know about something this serious. Jake''s eyes widened in shock and confusion. "Jake, I know you''re angry at your I mommy for leaving you back then, but she is still your biological mother. She genuinely loves yo She left back then not because she wanted to abandon you, but because she was forced to." "Why was she forced to?" Jake didn''t understand. He would sometimes ask his father this question, but he never answered him, always telling him that he would tell him more when he grew older. But he was only around seven years old right now. It would take a few more years for him to grow up. "Jake, I''ll tell you everything tonight, but you must prepare yourself." Now that things hade to this point, Theodore had no choice but to tell Jake the truth. "Jake, your mommy suffered a lot. Everything started the moment I asked her for a divorce." Theodore summarized to Jake everything that had happened. He emphasized how much Rosalie had suffered and how much hurt she went through, leading her to decide to leave to avoid hurting and implicating her loved ones around her. She left to protect the both of them, not because she heartlessly wanted to abandon them. Theodore had always known that the reason Rosalie left was to protect them, but from his perspective, he couldn''t help but bear a grudge against her. He, as an adult, felt that way, not to mention a child like Jake. Theodore had never spoken badly about Rosalie in front of Jake, but it was natural for Jake to bear a grudge against his mother for not being by his side since he was young. Theodore recited to Jake the letter that Rosalie wrote five years ago. At his young age, it was naturally, difficult for Jake to digest everything that Theodore told him, but now that Theodore had told him everything, he had no choice but to try and understand as much as he could. He eventually copsed in Theodore''s arms and burst out crying. Chapter 1466 The next day, Chelsea felt the sun shining on her. She slowly opened her eyes, only to find herself lying on a bed. She turned her head and saw someone at the bedside looking at her. She sat up on the bed in fright. Jake was seated on the chair, sprawled across the bedside. Upon seeing Chelsea stir awake, he sat up and simply stared at her in silence. Chelsea stared back at him curiously, and the two of them ended up in a staring contest. Jake stood up and ran out of the room. "Dad, she''s awake." Jake dragged Theodore into the room. "Chelsea, you''re awake," Theodore said as he approached her. "Go wash up and brush your teeth first before having breakfast." "Why did I end up here? Wasn''t I at the hospitalst night?" Chelsea asked, confused. "You fell asleep in the hospital. I was worried that you might catch a cold there, so I carried you back home. I''ll take you to the hospital to see Mommy after breakfast." Chelsea scratched her head as she looked at Jake, still in a daze. "Why was he staring at me sleeping just now?" Jake stood next to Theodore and grabbed the hem of his shirt, feeling a little nervous. He didn''t know how to act around this sister that appeared out of nowhere, so he came to her room first thing in the morning to look at her sleeping. He found her very adorable and couldn''t stop himself from staring. "What''s the matter, Chelsea? Did this rascal bully you?" Theodore asked. Chelsea shook her head. "No." "That''s good. If he does, tell me, and I''ll teach him a lesson." Theodore didn''t bother defending his son. Jake pouted and shook Theodore''s arm. "I didn''t bully her!" After breakfast, Theodore brought both children to the hospital. Rosalie opened her eyes and saw both children by her bedside, which was a pleasant surprise for her. "Jake, you''re here, too." Jake looked at her but remained silent. He turned to nce at Theodore. Theodore stepped forward and said, "I spoke to Jakest night, and it''s all clear now. You don''t need to worry." Tears streamed down Rosalie''s face. She reached a hand out to Jake. "Come here and let Mommy take a good look at you, okay?" Jake approached her hesitantly, tears welling up in his eyes. He gave Rosalie his hand. Rosalie held it and said, "I''m sorry. I wanted to make it up to you, but I fell sick the moment I came back." "In that case, get well soon and then make it up to me," Jake said cautiously. He knew he couldn''t possibly not talk to his mother his entire life. iel: Thinking back on what Theodore had told himst night, he knew that his mother had suffered a lot. Whatever resentment he felt for her had more or less vanished. "I''m afraid might not be able to recover from this. I hope you''ll get along with your sister. Although you two have different fathers, you have the same mother." Rosalie thought that if she were to die, she had to make arrangements for her children. Both of them were her darlings, and it would be great if they could get along well with each other. Chelsea started sobbing. "Mommy, you''ll get well, I''m sure!" Theodore was about to step forward andfort Chelsea when Jake took the initiative to pull Chelsea into his arms and wipe her tears away. Chelsea couldn''t hold back her emotions and hugged Jake back. The sight of the two siblings hugging each other was a moving one. Rosalie knew that her wish was fulfilled. She could die in peace now. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1467 A few dayster, Theodore was sitting on Rosalie''s bedside. He was peeling an apple for Rosalie. "Theo, you''ve been keeping mepany at the hospital the past few days. You must be very tired. Go back and get some rest," Rosalie said. Theodore had been staying the night at the hospital for the past few days. Jake was in primary school, and Chelsea had to attend kindergarten. Theodore managed to find one for her as it wasn''t ideal for a child to keep going to the hospital. "It''s fine, I''ll stay here with you." "Theo, you feel different from five years ago." At over 30 years of age, Theodore felt more mature. He said with a smile, "Do I feel older than before?" "No, but more handsome," Rosalie said honestly. Theodore sliced the apple after peeling it and put it near Rosalie''s mouth. "Have some apples." Rosalie opened her mouth and bit into the sweet, fragrant apple, tears suddenly welling up in her eyes. Theodore ended up being the one by her side, after all. "Rose, it''s your 28th birthday next month. What would you like for your birthday present?" Rosaliepletely forgot about that. She never celebrated her birthdays. "Theo, I don''t need a present. I''m very happy to be able to return and see you and our son." Theodore lifted a hand and gently caressed her cheek. "I really don''t know what to do with you. I''m clearly angry with you and want to ignore you, but who am I fooling?" Rosalie held his hand. "Theo, I was the one who let you down. You have every right to me me and resent me, and I would have nothing to say. I just didn''t expect myself to fall sick and implicate you." "If you hadn''t left then, you might not have fallen sick. Chelsea told me that you work very hard and you probably fell sick because of that. You have SK Enterprise''s shares and money that you can never finish spending. Why did you bother working so hard? Why didn''t you spend the money I gave you?" At times, he was exasperated by how stubborn and strong-willed she was. "Theo, I can''t possibly lead my life relying on your money. You''ve already given me enough." Theodore sighed. "You''re so silly." Rosalie changed the subject. "Oh yes, Theo. How are your parents? I haven''t seen them since my return, and I haven''t been keeping in contact with them, either." "My dad no longer runs thepany. He''s traveling the world, doing charity and all. As for my mom..." "How is she?" Rosalie pressed further. "Too many things happened, and what happened to Sebastian affected her very much. She''s very into religion right now and has turned into a recluse." Rosalie was stunned to hear that, but she smiled bitterly and said, "That''s not too bad. At least she wouldn''t be bothered by things of the world." Just then, Theodore''s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled his phone out, checked the notification on the screen, and then said, "Let me take this call." Rosalie nodded. Theodore left the ward with his phone and answered the call at the door. "Hello, Dr. Landon." A few minutester, Theodore found himself in Dr. Landon''s room. Dr. Landon was Rosalie''s main doctor. "Mr Spencer, ording to the tests we''ve done, your liver is a match with Ms. Young." Theodore heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s great. When can the surgery be done?" "As soon as possible, Mr. Spencer. Ms. Young''s condition is rapidly deteriorating. But you need to regte your health. I see that you''ve been staying the night ?? in the hospital the past few days. You need to rest up for a couple of days. Take care of your diet, and that will lower the risk of the operation." "Alright, but I don''t want her to know that I''m the donor. Dr. Landon, when her signature, tell her you ask f that the liver is from someone else. Don''t tell her that it''s from me." Theodore had told Dr. Landon about it before, and when he had to undergo the tests, he had done it secretly without telling Rosalie. "Are you sure about that, Mr. Spencer?" "I''m sure about that," Theodore insisted. "She might reject it if she were to know that it''s from me. She is in a terrible condition right now, and it might get too risky if she were to continue waiting." Chapter 1468 Two dayster, it was the weekend. Jake and Chelsea didn''t need to go to school, so they kept Rosaliepany in the hospital. "Mommy, do you feel any pain in your body?" Chelsea asked, worried. Rosalie caressed her daughter''s head and said, "No, I don''t. Don''t worry. How is everything in kindergarten? Are you used to it there?" "I want to be with Mommy," Chelsea said indignantly. "Chelsea, you''re still very young. It''s not good for you to always be at the hospital," Rosalie said. "I''ll be discharged once I get better. For now, just be good and go to school." Chelsea nodded. "Okay, Mommy. I''ll be good." Rosalie turned her attention to Jake. "Jake,e here and let Mommy take a good look at you." Having not seen him for so many years, Rosalie wanted to spend every waking moment with him. Jake walked over to her, opening his mouth as if wanting to say something, but when he drew close to Rosalie, he still felt rather reserved. He was now willing to be close to Rosalie, but still unwilling to call her Mommy. Or perhaps he wasn''t unwilling-he just didn''t know how to say it. "Jake, I heard from Theodore that you''ve been taking care of your sister over the past few days, reading stories to her and coaxing her to sleep. You''re such a good boy, I''m so proud of you." Jake felt rather shy. "Jake, can you call me Mama?" Rosalie really wanted to hear him call her that. Jake knew how to speak when he was very young and always called her that, but now, he wasn''t willing to address her that way. She didn''t want to force him, but she was afraid that she might suddenly die before she could hear it once more. The tears welling up in Rosalie''s eyes filled Jake''s heart with fear. He turned and ran out of the ward. Rosalie sighed. "Mommy, Jake will call you Mama one day," Chelsea said softly. "Jake is very nice, he''s just shy." Rosalie nodded. "Mommy knows. Chelsea, Jake is very nice to you and takes good care of you, so you have to be nice to Jake and take care of him, too. You two siblings have to take care of each other, okay?" Chelsea nodded. "Yes, Mommy. Can I hug you for a while?" "Of course, you can. Come on up." Rosalie patted the empty space next to her on the bed. Chelsea crawled up the bed and dove into Rosalie''s embrace. Jake paced up and down the corridor outside, pouting and feeling very conflicted inside. Should he call her Mama? Right now, he didn''t hate her one bit. He also wanted her to hug and kiss him, but he felt embarrassed. He envied Chelsea for being so close to her mommy. In fact, he felt a little jealous. Jake turned a corner and suddenly heard a voice. "Mr. Spencer, have you been resting well the past few days?" "Yes, I have. Please arrange for the surgery as soon as possible." "Alright, then, inform Ms. Youngter that we found a donor for her, that he got into an ident and is now in a vegetative state. He''ll removed from life support tomorrow, and after that, wo ei have the surgery. "Sure. Don''t expose yourself." "Mr. Spencer, I think you care very much for Ms. Young. If you don''t tell her you''re the donor, you''ll have to find an excuse when you can''t be by her side after the surgery." "I''ll think about it when that timees. No matter what, the priority is to make sure she lives on." "Master Jake," a bodyguard called out as he carried Jake in his arms. "It''s crowded in the hospital. Don''t run around." His voice attracted Theodore''s attention, and he turned the corner and saw Jake. "Jake, why are you here?" "I was just walking around. I''m going back to Mama''s room now." Jake shook off the bodyguard''s hold and ran back to Rosalie''s ward. Theodore was about to run after him when his phone rang. He pulled it out and answered the call. "Hello. How is it? Got it, I''ll head overter." mus After hanging up, he said to Dr. Landon, "I need to go to my office to settle some things. Go ahead and tell Rose about the donor after L leave It''ll sound more believable if I''m not around. I''ll pretend I know nothing about it." "Yes, Mr. Spencer." Dr. Landon would try his best to cooperate with Theodore. Having been a doctor for so many years and seeing so many people gued by sickness and death, he seldom saw someone as dedicated as Theodore, who was willing to sacrifice himself for his loved one. It seemed Theodore didn''t fit the usual profile of rich people who only sought their self-benefit. There was true love in the world, after all. It was so rare that people ended up not believing in it. Theodore walked to Rosalie''s ward and saw the two children seated on the bedside, keeping herpany. He was very d at the harmonious and happy sight before him. "Rose, I have something to do back at the office." "Go ahead and be busy. Don''t worry about us here," Rosalie said. Theodore said to Jake, "Jake, stay here with your mommy and don''t anger her, or I won''t spare you." Jake was very indignant. He would never anger Mama. Rosalie immediately spoke up for him. "Theo, don''t say that. He doesn''t anger me. He''s great and even takes good care of Chelsea. He''s such a good kid, so don''t be so fierce to him." "Alright, I won''t be fierce to him," Theodore said, his tone immediately softening when he spoke to Rosalie. "I''ll be off, then." Chapter 1469 After Theodore left, Jake looked glum. "Jake, what''s the matter?" He shook his head. "Nothing." "Are you upset that your dad was fierce to you? Is your dad always so fierce to you?" Jake nodded with a pout. Rosalie''s heart ached. "I''ll tell him not to be so fierce to you for no reason." Jake finally broke up into a smile, but very soon, his face fell again, looking as if he had something to say. "Jake, what''s the matter? Do you have something to tell Mama? Just tell me, it''s fine." "Yeah, Jake. Mommy really wants you to talk more to her. Anything will do," Chelsea chimed in. "Can you be with Dad again?" Jake said after pondering for a long while. Rosalie was stunned by his question. "Jake, why did you suddenly ask that?" "I just want to know. Can you tell me?" Rosalie could sense that Jake was asking the question very seriously, and couldn''t bear to give him a perfunctory reply. "Jake, although your dad and I are divorced, we''ll always be your parents. We''re family." "So you don''t want to be with Dad? Even if Dad is very nice to you, are you still not willing to be with him? Do you not like Dad at all?" Jake pressed. Rosalie exined hurriedly, "It''s not that I don''t like your dad. Too many things have happened between us, and it''s tooplicated. You''re still young..." "I''m not young anymore," Jake said, slightly upset. "You always say that I''m young, but I''m not young at all. Also, you adults always refuse to tell me many things just because I''m a kid, but Dad isn''t willing to tell you some things even though you''re an adult." Rosalie asked in doubt, "What things is your dad not willing to tell me about?" "No...nothing." Jake bit his lip. "Oh, yes, will people die without a liver?" "Yes, they will, but don''t worry. I''m in the hospital where it''s very safe. I won''t die," Rosalie said. "Will the one who gives you his liver die?" Jake asked. Rosalie was surprised to hear his question. "Jake, did you hear something? Why are you suddenly asking that?" "What if the person who donates his liver to you dies?" Jake asked, making Rosalie even more confused. "What exactly happened?" She suddenly had a bad feeling about things. Jake shook his head. "Nothing. I need the toilet." Jake ran to the washroom. He heard what his dad had said to the doctor earlier, and he could sense that his dad didn''t want his mom to know what he was doing. But his mom just said that one would die without a liver. Wouldn''t his dad die if he donated his liver to his mom? Why must he lose either his dad or mom? Jake sat on the toilet bowl and started crying. He covered his mouth for fear that his mom might hear him. Just then, the doctor walked into the ward. "Ms. Young." "Dr. Landon, you''re here." He approached her and said, "I have news for you." "What is it?" Dr. Landon looked around the ward. "Is Mr. Spencer not here?" "He had something to attend to at work. Do you have something to tell him?" Rosalie said. "Oh, not that. have good news for you. We found a donor who was in a serious car ident and is now in a vegetative state. His family has decided to remove him from life support tomorrow. His liver is a match for you, and we''ll be able to have the liver transnt soon." Rosalie was pleasantly surprised hear the news, but on second thought, she realized that her he.ne happiness was built upon someone else''s sorrow. "Dr. Landon, is that donor in the hospital right now? May we meet?" This donor was, after all, about to be her savior. She should see her benefactor. "His family members are in a lot of pain right now. They don''t want to see anyone. It''s best not to disturb them." Rosalie nodded. "Alright, then. Who''s the donor? How old is he?" She wanted to know more about her donor. "He''s a 35-year-old man." Rosalie felt a weight on her shoulders. The man was only 35 years old and was going to die at such a young age. What a pity, she thought. "Dr. Landon, please help me convey my deepest gratitude to his family members. If they ever need ane!!! help, to me." please tell them to reach "Alright, I''ll tell them that. You can tell Mr. Spencer about the good news when he Rosalie said, "I will." "Have a good rest, Ms. Young. Call me if you need anything." Dr. Landon was about to leave when Rosalie said, "Dr. Landon, may I go out for some fresh air in a wheelchair?" "Of course, you can. Let me help your nurse to prepare one for you." Rosalie thanked him and saw him leave the ward with her nurse. She had a private nurse attending to her, who helped her on the wheelchair. Rosalie suddenly realized that it had been a while since Jake entered the washroom. "Chelsea, why is Jake still in the washroom? Go ask him if everything is fine." Rosalie suddenly felt worried. "Okay." Chelsea walked to the door of the washroom, about to knock on it when Jake opened the door. "Jake, what took you so long? Mommy was getting worried." "I''m fine," Jake said as he walked out and saw the wheelchair in the ward. Rosalie sensed that something was wrong and asked, "Jake, why are your eyes red? What happened?" Jake shook his head. "I''m fine. I rubbed my eyes just now, and they turned red." Concerned, Rosalie said, "Don''t rub your eyes so hard next time. Your hands are covered with germs." "I know," Jake said with a nod. "Jake, Chelsea,e outside with me for some fresh air and sunshine." Rosalie held both of their hands. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1470 The nurse pushed Rosalie to the hall, about to guide her outdoors. Rosalie really wanted to see her donor, even if it was just a nce from afar. She didn''t need to appear before them. So, she asked her nurse to push her to the nurses'' station. "Excuse me, I''d like to ask if there''s a patient who got in a car ident and is now in a vegetative state? A 35-year-old man sent in a couple days ago?" "What is his name?" asked one of the nurses. "I don''t know, but he''s preparing for a liver donation surgery, and I''m the recipient. I just want to see him from afar. I won''t disturb his family," Rosalie said. "Liver transnt? I don''t remember such a patient in the hospital. Did you make a mistake?" Rosalie recalled what Dr. Landon had told her, and was sure she wasn''t mistaken. "How could that be? I''m due for the surgery tomorrow." "Let''s go outdoors for a walk," Jake said as he pushed hard on Rosalie''s wheelchair. He was small in stature, but he managed to move the wheelchair along. "Jake, wait. Let me figure this out first. How could there be no such patient? What will happen to my surgery tomorrow, then?" "The hospital will take care of that. Dr. Landon couldn''t possibly be lying to you. Let''s go out for some sun. Come on," Jake said, worried that the truth might be exposed. The anxious look on Jake''s face told Rosalie that he must be hiding something. Even a seven-year-old child knew more than she did. "Wait," Rosalie turned her head back. "You said your dad was hiding something from me. Does it have anything to do with this? And what did you mean by those strange things you said just now?" "Nothing," Jake said, not daring to say anything further. Seeing Jake lowering his head, Rosalie could guess what was going on. Her expression changed as she said coldly to her nurse, "I don''t want to go out anymore. Let''s go back to the ward." Theodore was busy with work when he received a call from Dr. Landon. Dr. Landon told him that Rosalie refused to sign the letter of consent, and didn''t give a reason for her refusal. Theodore was very dismayed to hear that He rushed to the hospital, leaving his work half done. However, when he arrived at the hospital, he had to pretend that he knew nothing about the donor. Heposed himself before entering the ward, and caressed Jake''s head when he saw the boy. "Jake, did you make your mom angry while I was away?" Jake shook his head and held Chelsea''s little hand, leading her to the couch where they sat down. "What happened? Rose, why do you look so upset?" Theodore looked at Rosalie, confused. Rosalie looked troubled as she turned b saying tly, "Theo, the doctor told attention to Theodore et me that they found me a donor, and I''ll be undergoing surgery tomorrow." "Is that so?" Theodore said happily. "That''s great! You''ll be fine after the surgery." He sat on the bedside and held her hand. "But I rejected it. I don''t want to sign the letter of consent." "Why not?" Theodore said, confused. Although the doctor already informed him that Rosalie had rejected the donation, he had to pretend to be ignorant about it and feign shock. "Do you really not know why, or are you just putting on an act?" Rosalie couldn''t be bothered to beat around the bush with him and said tantly, "Why didn''t you tell me that you''re the donor?" Theodore''s face stiffened, and he turned around to look at Jake. He remembered that Jake had run over to him when he was talking to the doctor earlier today. Did Jake overhear the conversation and tell Rosalie everything he heard? Chapter 1471 "Don''t look at him," Rosalie said. "He didn''t say a word. I guessed it myself. The doctor told me that someone who ended up in a vegetative state due to a car ident was going to have his liver donated to me, so I went looking for him but failed. Clearly, you have been lying to me." "Rose, you misunderstand. That man..." "Enough, Theo," Rosalie said, cutting him off. "Stop lying to me. Is it that difficult telling me the truth? Quit lying to me in the name of doing so for my good. I''ve had enough of that." Rosalie spoke so loudly, she strained herself and clutched her chest out of pain. "Rose, I''m sorry. I just wanted you to get better," Theodore said, visibly upset. "You want me to get better by giving me your liver? Theodore Spencer, I don''t want it. I don''t want your liver. I''m not going for this surgery." What Theodore feared most was happening. Rosalie didn''t want his liver. "Rose, why don''t you want it? It can save your life!" Theodore said, starting to get angry. "You know why I don''t want it. Otherwise, you would have told me directly instead of hiding it from me and secretly giving it to me. Had I not found out, you would be lying on the operating table tomorrow. Theodore, I don''t want your liver. I can ept anyone''s liver except yours." Theodore had done too much for her. How could Rosalie possibly take his liver upon her return after abandoning him and their son for so many years? "Rose, it''s just half of my liver. You''ll be able to live after I give you my liver. Isn''t it good for you to be with Jake?" "I don''t want your liver. Theo, I''m taking everything from you. Don''t you hate me one bit?" "You''re the mother of my child and the love of my life. How can I bring myself to hate you? Will you only be happy by forcing me to hate you and see you as an enemy?" Theodore said agitatedly. "You''ll get better after tomorrow''s surgery. Rose, please, I''m begging you." "Theo, I''m the one begging you now. Don''t force me anymore. I don''t want your liver. I can wait for another donor. I just don''t want et hurt you anymore." Rosalie turned her face away, looking pained. "Say no further. I''m not listening anymore." "What if you never find a donor? Rose, do you know how hard it is to find a match? How long do you want to wait?" Theodore insisted. "I don''t care! I don''t care how long I need to wait. Whatever it is, I don''t want yours." Rosalie couldn''t ept it. She almost caused his death and abandoned him for so many years bringing him so much pain. And after all that, she had to take his liver from him the moment she returned. She couldn''t do it. "Please take the children outside. I want to be alone. Please, I''m begging you." Rosalie pulled the sheets over her head. Theodore sighed as he turned to look at the two children seated on the couch. They seemed to be frightened, staring at them wide-eyed. He knew that Rosalie was very stubborn, and she would hear nothing of it even if he were to continue convincing her. In fact, it would only deepen her resistance. Theodore had no choice but to bring the children out and find another way to convince Rosalie to undergo the surgery, no matter what. Chapter 1472 After a few days of mental tug-of-war, Rosalie still refused to ept Theodore''s liver. It was clear to see that her condition was deteriorating fast. "Rose, I''m begging you! Go for the surgery," Theodore pleaded, unable to wait any longer. If there really came a day where he hated her, the reason would be her stubbornness. She wanted to keep his liver at the expense of her life. Both children were sprawled on the bedside, sobbing hard. Rosalie''s haggard face looked lifeless. She held Theodore''s hand and said, "Theo, promise me one thing. After I die, please take care of Chelsea. I hope you can take good care of her. I''m leaving both children in your hands." "I won''t say yes," Theodore said agitatedly. "I won''t take care of your daughter. If you die, I won''t care about your daughter." "Theo, don''t be like this!" Rosalie knew that he was saying that to make her agree to ept his liver. "I really can''t take your liver. That would be way too selfish of me." "Aren''t you being selfish, leaving your daughter in my hands and depriving Jake of his mother''s love? At the very least, Chelsea enjoyed five years of her mother''s love. What about Jake? How pitiful is he? What you''re doing is incredibly selfish!" Theodore had no choice but to be harsh with his words. In pain, Rosalie begged, "Theo, don''t force me, please?" "You''re the one forcing me and the children!" Theodore bit out angrily. "See how pitiful the two of them are. Are you really going to let them see their mother die before their eyes? You''re being way too cruel to them!" Tears streamed down Rosalie''s face as she looked at her two children. She shut her eyes tight in pain. "Theo, I really can''t take your liver. If anything were to happen, you''ll die." "I won''t. Liver transnt technology is very mature, and I''ve found the best doctor for it. Nothing will happen." "No! Even if there''s only a 10% chance that something might happen, I can''t take the risk. Theo, I really don''t want to cause you any harm." To Rosalie, taking Theodore''s liver was cruel, too. She had been too cruel to him in the past, and she couldn''t bring herself to do it now. She couldn''t get past herself. Despite Theodore''s repeated attempts at convincing Rosalie, she refused to budge. Eventually, Theodore said to the two children, "Jake, Chelsea, let your mom rest. She''s exhausted. Let''s head out." Theodore brought the both of them out of the ward. After settling the children down in the lounge, Theodore wiped their tears away. "Do you want Mommy to live on?" Theodore asked. Both of them nodded profusely. "Thenter on, when you go back into the ward, tell Mommy to ept Daddy''s liver. That way, Mommy will survive." "But Mommy doesn''t want it," Chelsea said. "We can''t convince her." Theodore caressed her face. He then nced at Jake. "Jake, we''re counting on you for this. Help Daddy convince Mommy. She feels guilty toward you, so tell her that you want her by your side and that you missed her a lot over the years. You don''t want her to leave you, so she has to ept Daddy''s liver." "But Dad, if you give Mom your liver, will you die?" Jake asked. That was what Jake was most worried about. Theodore smiled tenderly at Jake, a tinge of bitterness in his smile. "I''m just donating half of my liver to Mommy. I won''t die. What''s moret the liver is amazing and can grow back again. Even if I donate half my liver to Mommy, the half that I lost will grow back. Mommy''s liver will grow, too. Both of us will have "I see," Jake said, utterly relieved. So the liver can grow! He thought Daddy would die or live with just half a liver after donating his liver to Mommy. "But Mr. Spencer," Chelsea said. "If the liver can grow, why doesn''t Mommy want your liver?" "That''s because she thinks that taking my liver will hurt me and is too cruel to me. But I don''t think so. just want to save her. So when you two goback to the wardter on, try to convince your mommy. Especially you, Jake. I''m counting on you. Please have a good chat with Mommy." Since Theodore couldn''t convince Rosalie, he had to rely on the two children. Both of them nodded. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1473 The door to the ward was opened once more. Rosalie thought Theodore had returned and didn''t expect to see just her two children. Jake held Chelsea''s hand as they approached the bedside. Rosalie looked kindly at them. "Children, if Mommy were to go, listen to Daddy. And remember, Mommy loves you two forever." "No," Jake said loudly. "Mommy, you don''t love us." Rosalie was shocked and pleasantly surprised to hear Jake''s words. She was pleasantly surprised to hear Jake call her Mommy, but shocked to hear his im that she didn''t love them. "Jake, how could Mommy not love you both? I''ve been dreaming of you over the years, and I only left you just because I was worried about implicating you. I didn''t mean to abandon you like that." Rosalie was filled with endless remorse. "But you left me anyway. Now that you''re finally back, you''re unwilling to go for surgery. You''re going to die, and you''re going to leave me again. You''ll leave Chelsea behind too. That''s why you don''t love us at all." Rosalie sobbed, "Jake, it''s not that I don''t want to go for the surgery, but I really can''t take your dad''s liver." "Why not? Dad said that the liver could grow again. He''s giving you half of his, and both of your livers will grow back. Both of you will live and can stay by Chelsea and my side. Why don''t you want that?" Jake started crying and wiping the tears from his face. "Mommy, you''re so selfish. You''re going to leave me again. I hate you! I hate you, Mommy!" "Jake, don''t be like this. I''m begging you," Rosalie cried hoarsely. "Mom, please, I''m begging you. Go for the operation. If you leave me again, I''ll hate you for life," Jake said as he sobbed sadly. Her son''s threat broke Rosalie''s heart into two. Her son hated her. How bad a mother was she? Indeed, she was a bad mother for leaving him for so many years and ending up in such a terrible state where she could leave them anytime. She was sorry to Theodore, to Jake, and to Chelsea. She wasn''t a good mother in any sense of the word. "Mommy. Chelsea crawled on the bed and dove into Rosalie''s embrace, hugging and pleading with her, "Mommy, go for the operation. I can''t lose you, Mommy. I''ve already lost my daddy..." Chelsea''s words were like daggers piercing Rosalie''s heart. With both her children dissolving into tears by her side, Rosalie couldn''t help but sob despondently. She knew that Theodore must have instigated the two children to these things to her. He really her Achilles heel. She couldn''t bear to leave her two children. Their profuse crying made her think of herself as a bad mother who only cared about herself and not about them. Rosalie finally made her decision. "Children, it seems like I have to hurt Theo''s body once again." Chelsea asked, "Mommy, what do you mean by that?" "Rose, are you agreeing to it?" Theodore had been secretly listening in on their conversation outside the ward. Upon hearing Rosalie''s words, he rushed in with a look of joy. Rosalie looked begrudgingly at Theodore. "Theo, you seededet The two of them are my Achilles'' he really can''t leave them behind." Theodore burst into happy tears, sitting on the bedside and wrapping Rosalie and the two children in a bear hug. After Rosalie signed the agreement, the surgery was held the next day. Both Rosalie and Theodore were pushed into different operating theaters. Before they were pushed in, Rosalie and Theodore saw each other when the doctors pushed their beds near each other. They held their hands tight, looking at each other without saying anything, but the look in their eyes spoke volumes. Chapter 1474 Time flew by, and three monthster, Rosalie was fully recovered and back at work. Her colleagues weed her back with a bash. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. To keep Jakepany, Rosalie would go back to Theodore''s house every day after work. She was practically living there. Rosalie and Jake''s rtionship had improved over time, and they were looking more and more like they were truly mother and son. Everything was going well. At night, the four of them sat around the dining table and chatted happily with each other. After dinner, Rosalie and Theodore sat in the living room chatting. She suddenly noticed a book on the table. It looked so familiar that it caught her eye. It was the book she had written. Over the past five years, not only was she busy learning and working, but she also managed to write the book she had conceptualized and even gotten it published. However, this book was only avable in Briusian and not exported to Blencalgo. Rosalie''s book was rather popr in Melrine because it was written in a humorous and easy-to-understand fashion, allowing readers to understand moreplex financial systems. "Rose, it was rather well-written. I can have someone trante it and have it imported." "Theo, let''s let nature take its course. You don''t need to help me," Rosalie said as she put the book down on the table. She wanted to rely on her own merits in her career. She leaned back against the couch and looked at Theodore. For some reason, he looked especially suave and pleasing to her eye today. She hadn''t had such a feeling towards a man for a long time. Theodore looked back at her, romance in the air. Very soon, he retracted his gaze. "Rose, it''s veryte. Go to bed." The children had long gone to bed. Rosalie stood up from the couch and nodded. "Goodnight." Theodore was the first to leave, as if deliberately evading Rosalie. Rosalie took a shower when she returned to her room. She pulled her sheets back, about lie down on the bed, and 5 box below the sheet was a note next to it. but I She picked up the note, on which was written, ''You said you don''t want to celebrate your birthday, t still want to give you a present. Although your birthday is over, happy birthday.'' Rosalie opened the gift box and saw a beautiful bracelet lying in it. Rosalie wondered at the fact that she was already 28 years old and how fast time was flying by. Since she was ready to ept his gift, she naturally had to express her gratitude. Rosalie put on the bracelet and left for Theodore''s room. She was about to knock on the door when she heard groans and panting from inside the room. They were very soft, but she heard them alright. She leaned an ear against the door and heard them even clearer. Rosalie''s heart raced. Was he unwell? Rosalie knocked on the door in her panic. "Theo, are you alright?" Very soon, Theodore opened the door. "Rose, what brings you here?" he asked, catching his breath. "Theo, what''s the matter?" Rosalie hurriedly walked into his room. "I heard the soundsing from your room. Are you unwell? Do you need a doctor?" Theodore''s face was very flushed, all the way to his ears. "I''m fine, don''t worry." "How could you be fine? I heard your voice so clearly. You..." Rosalie''s gaze drifted down, and she suddenly realized something. She finally understood why Theodore was making those noises. He wasn''t feeling unwell, but was... Theodore thought that his sleep robe was sufficient to cover him up, but Rosalie still noticed his reaction. He quickly turned around and said, "Rose, go back to bed. It''s veryte." Chapter 1475 "Theo, have you had a woman over the past five years?" Rosalie asked very frankly. They weren''t naive young men and women but mature adults with experience in this matter. Theodore was a red-blooded young man who had his needs. Suppressing his desires, which were absolutely normal, would only jeopardize his health. Theodore was getting angry. "Am I someone like that to you, going to bed with a woman I don''t love just to satisfy my physical needs?" "Aren''t men all like that?" Rosalie said. She didn''t mean it in a scornful way but simply highlighted it as a typical observation. Lonely men and women in the city were bound to seekpanionship in some ces and part ways after the night. Someone as powerful and influential as Theodore wouldn''t even need to go searching for someone else. Women flocked toward him like bees to honey. "Why can''t I be an exception?" He was in no state whatsoever to find another woman over the past five years and would always deal with his sexual desires by himself. "Rose, by that logic, you''ve slept with someone else over the years?" Rosalie shook her head. "No, shuttling between study, work, and taking care of Chelsea were enough to exhaust me. I couldn''t find a man." Theodore''s gaze softened at her words. "What did you need from me at this hour?" Rosalie lifted her wrist and said, "Thank you for the gift. I came here to thank you and thought something was wrong when I heard those noises. I didn''t expect..." Rosalie looked downward as she went on, "to find you...helping yourself. I''m so sorry." Despite being a man over 30 years of age, Theodore felt awkward being caught red-handed by the woman he loved. However, he knew this was nothing strange between men and women who were of age. "Rose, go back to bed. I need some rest, too." Theodore walked back to his bed, pulled back the sheets, andid down, only to see Rosalie slowly approaching him. She looked at him with mixed feelings in her eyes, as if she had many things to say to him. "What''s the matter, Rose? Is there something else?" Theodore pulled the sheets up above his waist. Gradually, shock registered in his eyes. He saw Rosalie slowly undoing her sash. She slipped off her sleep gown,pletely exposing her body to him, leaving nothing to the imagination. Desire burned in Theodore''s eyes as he stared hard at her. "What are you doing?" "Theo, you''ve done way too much for me. Let me do something for you." She sat on the bedside and bent her head forward to kiss him. Theodore held her face and stopped her. "I don''t need you to repay me in this way. Don''t do this to yourself." "I''m doing this willingly. You don''t need to worry about me." She gently pushed Theodore''s hand away and kissed his lips. She pulled the sheets back and started his sleep robe off him. Coed peeling Theodore felt fire burning inside him, and he was almost losing his mind. He pressed her body down on the :et On Rose, I''m no saint. If you insist this, I''ll take you whether or not you love me." He was a hot-blooded man who had been going without a woman for so many years. Now that there was one without her clothes right before him, how could he possibly hold himself back? Rosalie''s eyes zed over as she lifted her hands and caressed Theodore''s face. "Take me." Theodore felt heat rising in his loins as he kissed her lips hard, unable to hold back the emotions bursting forth in his heart. Fire that had umted over the years finally burned bright tonight. He finally had his beloved woman in his arms once again. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1476 A gentle breeze lifted the curtains slightly in the deep of the night. Rosalieid in Theodore''s embrace, panting slightly. Her cheek leaned against his chest, feeling his heart pounding heavily, and her cheeks flushed. She never expected this day toe between her and Theodore, yet everything happened in a sh. He went to bed with her just like that, bewitched andpletely infatuated with her. Although they were once husband and wife and had been intimate countless times, this felt different from thest. Things felt more intense this time around. "Rose, are you happy?" Although Theodore''s liver had been doing well over thest three months of recuperation, he was still worried that his fitness level might be affected before his liver was fully recovered. Rosalie gave him a slight smile. "Of course, I am. You almost crushed me." Her face flushed the moment she spoke those words. She hugged Theodore tight, feeling safe and secure. She could sense that he was telling the truth when he said that he didn''t have any woman by his side over the years. That was the only exnation for how desperate he was for that relief he found in her. "Rose," Theodore said as he cupped her face that was beaded with sweat. He asked tenderly, "What are we now?" Rosalie looked dazed. "I don''t know, either. Theo, should we just go with the flow?" "Go with the flow," he repeated as he looked down at her. "Will we do this again, then?" Rosalie said, "If you want to, you cane to me. I cane to you if I want it, too. We''ll just let things happen naturally and talk about the future next time. I think things are quite good right now with the both of us being by the children''s side." "Okay," Theodore said as he hugged Rosalie tight. He felt content enough with how things have be. The two of them fell asleep in each other''s arms. Ever since Rosalie and Theodore slept with each other, it was like a flood that broke the dam. Neither of them could hold their raging desires. Theodore would often go to Rosalie''s room, and she would sneakily go to his room too, and they would find themselves in each other''s arms through the night. The next morning, however, they would return to their rooms and pretend nothing happened, as if worried that others might find out. Sometimes, Chelsea and Jake would find little red marks on Rosalie''s neck and ask her about them out of curiosity. Rosalie would always me it on allergies or mosquitoes. Children didn''t know better, and it was easy to fudge things. Rosalie and Theodore were entering a very new rtionship. They were neither husband and wife nor a couple, yet they were sleeping together and allowing their desires to rule over them, and they shared two children. At night, Rosalie and Theodore were at it again tillte. Both were covered in sweat and immersed in pure pleasure. Perhaps because their desires had been suppressed over the years, they subconsciously wanted to make up for lost time. Just then, someone knocked at the door. "Mommy, are you okay? Why are you yelling?" Chelsea shared a room with Jake, but tonight, both of them couldn''t sleep and were walking around outside. When they walked past their mommy''s room, they heard shrieksing from inside, which frightened them. Rosalie''s heart raced as her body tensed up. Theodore growled as he tightened his grip over her waist. Rosalie was starting to panic; the two of them were stuck there, not knowing what to do. Rosalie hurriedly replied to Chelsea, "I''m fine, Chelsea. I just had a bad dream. Don''t worry." "I think I hear Dad," Jake chimed in. "Is Dad inside, too? Is he having a bad dream, too?" Theodore chuckled helplessly. It seemed like the two of them were too loud. He decided to go all the way, holding Rosalie by the waist and pinning her body below his. "Rose, ignore them." He went on with what he was doing. "Theo, stop! The children will find out," Rosalie said, panicked yet not wanting Theodore to stop. "It''s fine even if they find out. Are we going to hide from them our whole lives? It''s time to tell them the truth. They''ll be happy knowing the progress in our rtionship." Rosalie found herself agreeing with Theodore''s line of thought. A few minutester, Theodore and Rosalie put on their clothes,posed themselves, and opened the door to let the two children in. The two of them were very curious as to why Theodore was in her room. Rosalie and Theodore patiently exined their rtionship to the children. Jake asked a bold question, "Are you two going to remarry each other?" His question silenced both adults. Theodore was naturally willing to remarry Rosalie, but he wondered if she was willing to. Rosalie didn''t feel awkward with Jake''s question. Since she slept with Theodore, she naturally was prepared for what was going to happen. "Darlings, Daddy and Mommy are together right now, but whether or not we decide to remarry, we both love you and will stay by your sides. Of course, I''m not saying that we won''t remarry. I just want todet nature take its course. If we eventually decide to remarry, we will do so. But no matter what, we are your parents and we love you. If we decide to remarry, we''ll definitely tell the two of you." The two children looked confused, trying hard to understand and digest Rosalie''s words. Rosalie eventually managed to convince them. Although it did feel slightly awkward at the start when both children realized that they were intimate, it was a good thing in the long run. They no longer needed to be sneaky about things. Subsequently, the two of them openly shared a room. They even shared loving gazes, held hands, and kissed right in front of the children. Aside from actually remarrying each l.ne other, they were behaving no differently from a married couple. In fact, they had a better rtionship than many married couples. Sometimes, the children found it rather awkward seeing their parents being so lovey-dovey and would even avoid being around them. Perhaps because Theodore and Rosalie had once lost each other and gone through so many ups and downs, they treasured each other very much. Their thriving rtionship brought happiness to their children and improved their lives tremendously. Chapter 1477 Some timeter, Rosalie realized that Jake was being rather sullen. Each time she asked him whether something was wrong, he would brush her away, iming that he was fine before running off. It was a Saturday, and Rosalie didn''t need to go to work. She was seated on the couch with a book when Chelsea ran over, her braids swaying behind her. "Mommy, can you give me a hug?" How could Rosalie say no to her adorable little daughter? She shut the book and said, "But of course. Come on over." Rosalie opened her arms, very willing to show Chelsea affection. Chelsea crawled up onto the couch happily, sitting on Rosalie''sp and diving into her embrace. Jake happened to see it all. Rosalie noticed Jake standing a short distance away and was about to say something to him when he ran off. The smile on Rosalie''s face faded as a look of worry took over. At night, Rosalie put Chelsea under Theodore''s care and went to Jake, wanting to speak to him alone. "Jake, what''s with you recently? Did I do something wrong?" "No," Jake said as he fiddled with his toy robot. Rosalie sat by his side. "What do you mean, ''no''? You''ve been sulking so much these days. Tell Mommy about it, won''t you? If I''ve done wrong, I can certainly change," she said patiently. "How are you going to change? You won''t be able to change the fact that you love Chelsea so much," Jakeined. Rosalie asked, perturbed, "Are you upset because I love Chelsea? But I love you, too." "Who do you love most, me or Chelsea?" Jake asked. Rosalie said, "I love both of you equally, I can''t choose between one or the other." "Not at all," Jake insisted. "You clearly love Chelsea more." That was the reason why Jake had been feeling glum recently. He sensed that Mommy was closer to Chelsea and more polite and distant toward him. Chelsea could boldly dive into Mommy''s arms, but he was shy and didn''t dare to do so. He felt slightly jealous. "Jake," Rosalie said as he gently put an arm around his shoulders. "I was pregnant with both you and Chelsea for nine months. I love you both equally and I definitely don''t the anyone. But if I made you feet like I''m biased, I must have done something wrong. Why don''t I spend the night with you tonight and tell you bedtime stories?" Since Jake felt that way, Rosalie was certain that he was overthinking things and she must have done something to make him feel that way. Jake might behave cheekily on the outside, but he had a sensitive soul. "I''m a big kid. I can''t sleep with my mom," Jake said, still holding onto his pride. "A big kid is still Mommy''s kid," Rosalie said, hugging him from behind. "At least let me read you bedtime stories and tuck you in bed." Jake''s cheeks flushed when Rosalie took the initiative to hug him. He didn''t reject her but didn''t hug her back either. Rosalie kept her word and read him bedtime stories and coaxed him to sleep. She returned to her room and saw that Theodore had managed to put Chelsea to bed, too. Rosalie whispered something in Theodore''s ears. Theodore nodded, and they left the room hand-in-hand. They went to another empty room, intending to spend the night there. Theyid down on the bed, Rosalie snuggling up in Theodore''s arms. "Theo, I think Jake probably thinks I''m neglecting him." "How so? You''re not neglecting him. You love him so much." "I do, but I did spend thest five years apart from him. I''ve been living with Chelsea for the past five years and am naturally closer to her. She acts cute with me and asks for hugs all the time, but Jake is always so shy with me. It might cause us to feel distant with each other." "How do you intend to deal with this?" Theodore asked. "Perhaps I can talk to him about it." "Don''t," Rosalie stopped him. "I have an idea. It''s Sunday tomorrow, and I want to take Jake to the theme park." "Sure, let''s all go together." "No," Rosalie said. "I''ll bring Jake there while you can take Chelsea et We''ll go separately so that I can focus on bonding with Jake while you can bond with Chelsea" Theodore thought Rosalie''s idea made a lot of sense. "Sure." At the next moment, Theodore pinned Rosalie below his body and smirked. "Now let me focus on bonding with you." He eagerly tore her clothes off. Rosalie started pleading with Theodore for mercy as the night went on. Chapter 1478 Their parent-child bonding efforts officially began the next day. Rosalie brought Jake to the theme park. In the beginning, Jake felt rather stiff and reserved. It was his first time alone with his mom, after all. As time went by, Rosalie''s earnestness, concern, and gentle patience with him slowly opened him up. They sat on the carousel, drove the bumper cars, rode on the Viking ship, zoomed down slides, bounced on the trampolines, and sailed on mini-boats. They had a whale of a time. Jake was covered with sweat, but he was so happy, he didn''t want the day to end. He had grown closer to his mom, so much so that he would jump into her arms, hugging her and asking for kisses. Rosalie did not hold back from expressing her love for him and even carried him on her back as they continued exploring the park. Jake was very obedient and came down very soon, for fear that Rosalie might get tired. They moved on to the next attraction hand-in-hand. Rosalie found out one thing from Jake, which was that the woman she previously saw at Theodore''s vi turned out to be Jake''s therapist. She would drop by whenever Jake was feeling low. She had no rtionship with Theodore beyond a professional one. When Rosalie first saw the woman, she thought Theodore had found a new lover. She then fell sick, and Theodore donated his liver to her. Everything happened in a blur, and shepletely forgot about the woman. Now that she found out the truth, she felt even more guilty toward Jake. She felt very thankful to the therapist for counseling Jake in her absence. Things were going very well between Rosalie and Jake, but not so between Theodore and Chelsea. Theodore had intended to cook for Chelsea. He thought it would be simple to follow the recipe, going through the steps and throwing things into a pot. Unfortunately, many idents happened, and Theodore ended up with a pot of food charred to bits. Chelsea still hadn''t had lunch when the clock struck two in the afternoon. Her stomach was growling from hunger, and she had to resort to eating an apple she grabbed from the fridge. Theodore felt very guilty but had to give up for Chelsea to have something to eat. He ordered the kitchen to swiftly whip up lunch for the both of them. Chelsea wolfed down the food while Theodore kept reminding her to slow down, lest she choke on the food. Chelsea looked at Theodore in a daze. "Mr. Spencer, were you close to my daddy?" Theodore was surprised to hear Chelsea suddenly mention Justin. "I guess you could say so. Your dad is a good man." "That''s what Mommy says too, but Mommy says that you''re a good man, too." "Does your mommy often talk about me?" Theodore asked tenderly. Chelsea nodded. "Yes, she always talks to me about you and Jake." "Chelsea, now that I''ve reconciled with your mommy, that kind of makes me your dad. Don''t call Mr. Spencer anymore, you can call me Daddy." Chelsea was stunned. The idea of a daddy was very foreign to her. She never had the chance to call her biological father Daddy. The hesitation in Chelsea''s eyes made Theodore add, "It''s fine. You can call me that anytime you''re ready." Chelsea nodded and continued eating. "Chelsea, after lunch, I''ll bring you out for some fun. Where would you like to go?" "I''m so tired. I want to rest after lunch and watch cartoons." Chelsea didn''t want to go out to y. "Alright, then." Rosalie was always around, and with her presence, Theodore didn''t feel the distance between himself and Chelsea. Now that he was spending time alone with her, he realized he wasn''t all that close to her after all. Rosalie and Jake returned home bet Rosal after they had dinner. Their very paly drawn to a clo d bonding session had sessfully drawn to a close. Rosalie and Jake had be much closer, and they were chatting andughing as they walked through the door. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1479 Jake had so much fun today and was exhausted by the time he reached home. After his shower, he crawled into bed and fell right asleep without any coaxing whatsoever. Jake would sometimes sleep in the bedroom with Chelsea, and sometimes they slept separately. At night, when Rosalie went to Chelsea''s room to tuck her in and tell her a bedtime story, she asked, "Chelsea, how was your day with Theodore?" "Hmm, it was alright," Chelsea said. "But Mr. Spencer was so silly, he burnt the food. I only got to eat lunch veryte." "Is that so?" Rosalie burst outughing. "How silly of him indeed." "But Mr. Spencer is quite nice," Chelsea said. "I like him. He said that I can call him Daddy." Rosalie''s eyes lit up. "Do you want to call him that?" "I do," Chelsea said with a nod, "but I''ll do that tomorrow." Chelsea yawned. She felt tired, too. Rosalie caressed her cheek. "Goodnight, my darling. Go to sleep." Rosalie returned to her room, took a shower, andid on the bed. Theodore asked eagerly, "What did Chelsea tell you? Does she not like me? I kept her hungry for so long today." Rosalie assured him, "Don''t worry. Chelsea likes you." "Really?" Theodore wasn''t confident at all about what had happened today. He was worried that Chelsea would not like him. "Of course. Why would I lie to you? It''s easy to make children happy. They can feel it when you treat them well." Theodore heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. How were things between you and Jake?" "Things went very well. Our son is great, just that hecks love because I wasn''t by his side the past few years. But I''ll never leave him from now on. Oh yes, there''s one thing I misunderstood about you." "What is it?" Theodore asked. "Jake told me that the woman who was at your vi that day was his therapist. Why didn''t you tell me?" Theodore smiled. "I was mad at you because you thought a woman who was just standing next to me was my lover. That made me upset." Rosalie pinched his cheek. "Look at you, behaving like a child." Theodore was upset to hear her words. "Don''t you know well enough whether I''m really a child?" He pinned Rosalie below him once more. Rosalie wrapped both arms around his neck. "Theo, let''s not misunderstand each other again from now on, okay? We''ll tell each other @bout everything instead of making wrong assumptions Let''s not hide anything from each other, especially not in the name of it being for our good." Theodore caressed her cheek and nted a kiss on it. "Okay. I stopped taking medication for my mental state." Tears rolled down Rosalie''s cheeks as she kissed his lips. The parent-child bonding sessions were very meaningful for both children. From then on, they would have such a parent-child bonding session once a year, even after they both grew up. Theodore and Ch Chelsea would spend a day together, while Rosalie and Jake would spend time with each other. They could do practic anything, from having fun outdoors to sitting down and simply chatting with each other the entire day or fishing. They would also go on vacations as a family of four, spending time and creating precious memories with each other. These family activities formed a strong foundation for their bond, whichsted for many years until Rosalie and Theodore passed away. But that didn''t happen until 60 years down the road. Chapter 1480 Theodore and Rosalie brought both children to Justin''s tomb. Before they left, Rosalie said that she and Chelsea wanted to spend some time alone with Justin. Theodore brought Jake to the car to wait for them. Golden sunlight shone on thend, feeling warm and toasty and giving the earth a beautiful glow. Rosalie caressed the tombstone. "Justin, I''m sorry for noting to visit for such a long time." Thest time she came back was a few months ago, during which she snuck a peak at his tombstone. Rosalie pulled out a bone fragment. "That''s because you''re always by my side, which is why I think that I can bring you everywhere I go. You''re not just here at this tombstone. "Justin, Theo and I have reconciled. He did so much for me, even sacrificing his own life for me. I can''t just stand idly by and do nothing about it. I can''t bring myself to reject him ruthlessly again and again. "You can say that I''m moved, or that I fell in love with him once more. He''s just too good, and I can''t help but love him. He might have done some things wrong, but he has changed and done so much for me. I can''t bear to not love him back. "But Justin, although we''ve reconciled, it doesn''t mean I don''t love you anymore. My love for you will never fade. You''ll always be in the depths of my heart, and I''ll always have a ce for you there. I''ll never forget you." Rosalie kissed the bone fragment as tears streamed down her face. "Justin, I''ll put your bone fragment in a box and put it in another room. I won''t be putting you in my bed. That won''t be fair to Theo. But I''ll keep it with me and bring you along on my travels with Theo. We''ll see the world together. "I''ll never forget everything that we went through. Those memories are forever etched in my heart. I''ve been ming myself and feeling guilty about your death, thinking that was the one who caused it. That was why I''ve been hiding the past few years. But it''s now time for me to face reality. I know you want me to live on well and not live in the painful past. "I''ll live on well for the rest of my life, treasuring my loved ones around me. I''ll live on well on your behalf, experiencing love, kinship, friendship, and everything beautiful that this world has to offer. "Justin, you''ll never be just a memory. You''ll live on in my heart, and I''ll love you forever." Rosalie might have fallen in love once again with Theodore, but Justin was a man she loved with all of her. They had such intense love for each other, which would never fade even with his death and her loving another man. Her heart was consumed with two kinds of love at the same time, a love for Justin which could never be destroyed, and a love that was reignited by Theodore. Every moment she spent with Justin was etched in her mind, leaving traces that could never be erased. Although he was no longer alive, the affections he had for her were nted deep in her heart. On the other hand, she found her hearting alive in the face of Theodore. Their old-yet-new rtionship was no careless mistake, but a chance at a new life. Chapter 1481 Theodore made Rosalie feel like love was possible once more, and gradually opened her up. Love was ever-changing with time and the experiences they went through. Rosalie missed Justin dearly, but she also learned to treasure the people around her and every present moment of happiness. She learned how to ept the past and treasure the present amidst all her rtionships. Justin would be her one and only in her heart, but Theodore also found his ce in her heart amidst the unique position Justin was in. This was how their affections and love for each other grew and changed with time. Justin was dead, and Rosalie couldn''t keep living in the past. She would carefully preserve her love for Justin in a corner of her heart. She would spend the rest of her life loving Theodore and their children. "Chelsea," Rosalie said as she pulled Chelsea over. "Your daddy loves you very much, but he didn''t get to see youe into this world. But you must remember his name. He is Justin Lynch." Chelsea nodded obediently. "Got it, Mommy." She lifted a hand and waved to the tombstone. "Hello, Daddy. I''ll be good and listen to Mommy." Rosalie hugged Chelsea and said in tears, "Justin, see how well our daughter has grown! We''ll never forget you, and we''lle visit you often." A breeze blew past and lifted Rosalie''s hair, gentle and warm. Rosalie had a strong feeling that Justin was right by her side, brushing past her and even caressing her face. "Justin, it''s you, isn''t it?" She looked around her, trying to find signs of his presence, but saw nothing. "Justin, I''ll live on well. I hope you cane find me in my dreams." Rosalie kissed her fingers and brushed them against the tombstone, as if kissing Justin, tears in her eyes. Theodore''s car was parked a short distance away. Jake sat in it, feeling bored. Theodore was outside the car, leaning against the hood and waiting patiently. Finally, he saw Rosalie and Chelsea walking toward them. He immediately approached them, noticing the redness in their eyes¡ªa clear sign that they had been crying. Jake saw Rosalie and Chelsea returning and hopped out of the car, running toward them. Theodore pulled Rosalie into his arms. Rosalie hugged him back, saying, "Theo, I said so many things to Justin.told him that I fell in love with you once more, but I''ll never forget him. My love for him will never fade." She caressed Theodore''s cheek. "Theo, are you angry?" Theodore shook his head, saying tenderly, "I''m not. You can remember him for life." Justin was already dead. What was the point of being calctive with a dead man? What''s more, Justin and Rosalie had genuinely loved one another, and he died so tragically. Anyone who went through that wouldn''t forget about it so easily. It didn''t mean that Rosalie didn''t love Theodore. Love wasn''t necessarily ck and white, nor was it extreme possessiveness. "Theo, I can sense that he heard what I said and even responded to me." Theodore sure reme Caressed her cheek. "I''m¡¢ As long as we Ro him, he''ll live on in our hearts and never disappear Chelsea and Jake hugged the both of them. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1482 Theodore wrapped all of them up in his long arms. Under the golden sunshine, the family of four was wrapped up in each other''s embraces. Sunlight shone on them, encasing them in a warm, golden glow. Everything felt calm and peaceful. The children snuggled in their parents'' arms, innocent smiles lighting up their faces. They could feel the warmth of the sunshine as they found the safest and warmest haven in the entire world in their arms. In the evening sun and gentle breeze, they finally found happiness in each other''s embrace. In the deep of the night, Rosalie had a dream. Both Justin and Grandma came to her in her dream. Grandma and Justin were ying cards, surrounded by beautiful birds and flowers. They seemed to be in heaven, having the time of their lives with a look of tender love in their eyes. Grandma was very happy that she had reconciled with Theodore. Justin told Rosalie, "Rose, I''m so happy to see you happy." "Justin, do you hate me?" "Silly girl, why would I hate you? I want you to be happy. Live well with Theodore and the children, and spend every single day happily. We''ll meet each other again in our next lives." When Rosalie opened her eyes, the sky had turned bright, but Theodore was still fast asleep. Seeing the morning sunlight shining on Theodore''s face, Rosalie lifted a hand and caressed his handsome face. After so many years, the one by her side turned out to be the man whom she loved so much at the start and even hated. He gave her everything, suffering much hardship both physically and mentally. He had long made up for the wrongs he had done to her. She had now fallen for him once again. "Theo, I love you." She kissed his cheek and whispered her confession in his ear. Theodore opened his eyes and turned to look at his beloved woman. He cupped her cheeks in his hands and kissed her lips. "Darling, I love you. I''ll never leave you." Warm sunshine shone through the windows onto the couple wrapped in each other''s arms. A new day was about to begin. Fate and affection intertwined in their lives, like a long journey filled with joyful encounters and painful loss where the paths of love and pain intersected. In this bumpy road, every step taken is arduous. One might get hurt and experience loss, but also grow in this journey of life. Perhaps it is only with these hurts and misunderstandings that people grow to treasure everything they own. Love isn''t always smooth sailing, and might prove to be a trial that brings tears and heartache. Lovers might unintentionally hurt each other but find themselves tool. ne once again after experiencing remorse and extending forgiveness to one another. Perhaps what''s most beautiful is learning to treasure each other amidst all the challenges and struggles, thereby understanding what is truly important. vek Rtionships might go through trials and endure hardships, but when people learn to let go of their hatred and the past and ept the imperfections of life, they willprehend the true meaning of love and find the warmest embrace of their loved ones, tasting the beauty and warmth of life in each other''spany. They will carry along with them memories of the past, dreams of the future, and the happiness of every present moment as they walk hand-in-hand down the rest of their journey of life. [The End] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!